Bayokko's Blog

Hello and welcome to all. This blog here is just a place where people can read stories involving chubby characters that I wrote. I’m a beginning writer so my stories aren’t very good but I decided to post them anyway for anyone who wanted to see them. If you like them please leave comments.

[bayokkoblog]

Hey everyone. Like everyone else here on Tumblr I’ll be leaving once the ban on Dec 17 takes effect. For those who still want to follow my work you can always seem my stuff on the sites down below. Hope to see you all there and as always thanks for all the Reblogs, Likes, and Messages I’ve received on here over the years.

FurAffinity: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/bayokko/ SoFurry: https://bayokko.sofurry.com/ Twitter: https://twitter.com/BayokkoScribbl1

Pic edited from the Kingdom Hearts Manga

[bayokkoblog]

Last reblog before signing out. Again, thanks everyone for everything!

[bayokkoblog]

Hey everyone. Like everyone else here on Tumblr I’ll be leaving once the ban on Dec 17 takes effect. For those who still want to follow my work you can always seem my stuff on the sites down below. Hope to see you all there and as always thanks for all the Reblogs, Likes, and Messages I’ve received on here over the years.

FurAffinity: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/bayokko/ SoFurry: https://bayokko.sofurry.com/ Twitter: https://twitter.com/BayokkoScribbl1

Pic edited from the Kingdom Hearts Manga

[bayokkoblog]

Hey everyone. Like everyone else here on Tumblr I’ll be leaving once the ban on Dec 17 takes effect. For those who still want to follow my work you can always seem my stuff on the sites down below. Hope to see you all there and as always thanks for all the Reblogs, Likes, and Messages I’ve received on here over the years.

FurAffinity: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/bayokko/ SoFurry: https://bayokko.sofurry.com/ Twitter: https://twitter.com/BayokkoScribbl1

Pic edited from the Kingdom Hearts Manga

[bayokkoblog]

Hey everyone. Like everyone else here on Tumblr I’ll be leaving once the ban on Dec 17 takes effect. For those who still want to follow my work you can always seem my stuff on the sites down below. Hope to see you all there and as always thanks for all the Reblogs, Likes, and Messages I’ve received on here over the years.

FurAffinity: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/bayokko/ SoFurry: https://bayokko.sofurry.com/ Twitter: https://twitter.com/BayokkoScribbl1

Pic edited from the Kingdom Hearts Manga

[bayokkoblog]

With Tumblr banning adult content on December 17, do you have any plans for posting your stories elsewhere? I would really love to keep reading your stories

Yes actually. You can still read my stories on SoFurry and Furaffinity. I’ve also set up a Twitter account. Though, I’m a little loss as to how exactly I can post my stories over there.

http://www.furaffinity.net/user/bayokko/https://bayokko.sofurry.com/https://twitter.com/BayokkoScribbl1

[bayokkoblog]

Gas, Grass, Or… A Good Time

Here’s another story I was able to get down after a month and a half of writing. It’s not a PjXPete story but as you’ll read it does take place in the same universe. I really hope anyone who reads it enjoys what I got down and as always any comments or faves you give are eternally appreciated. Happy Halloween.  

Gas, Grass, Or… A Good Time

Well it was finally official. Life sucked big time. Wait, on second thought, not only did it SUCK, but it also sort of blowed too. Majorly so in fact! Or… at least that’s how a certain young pig named Fredrick Macalister felt as he slowly trudged his way down a lonely stretch of sunbaked desert highway one summery afternoon.

Tilting his head back, looking skywards for a moment, Fredrick, or Freddy as he preferred, sighed lightly to himself. This had to be, without a doubt, the worse day of his entire life. Well, one of the worse days anyway. There was one other day that toped it when he truly thought the subject over.

Either way, here he was. Car busted and broken down ten miles back. Smartphone completely drained of power. And worst of all, his tummy growling angrily at him because he had been foolishly forgotten to bring any sort of food with him when he had set out in search of some sort of help.

Given how dire this whole situation Freddy is trapped in sounds right now I bet quite a few of you are wondering how the poor, downtrodden nineteen year old ended up stranded. Well, his current predicament could be summed up as all the fault of one solitary person in his life. A man who went by the name of Jackson Macalister. Or, as he was better known to our boy Freddy here, Dear Old Dad.  

You see for the last six years of his young life Freddy and his father had what could at best be described as a tumultuous relationship. The older hog’s intense animosity towards his eldest son fueled in part to the fact that Freddy had had the nerve to come out to him and his wife all the way back when he was just thirteen years old. News which neither of the strictly religious pigs took to finding out very well.  

Ever since that infamous day not a moment had gone by where Jackson hadn’t made his displeasure towards Freddy known. He’d mock him every chance he got. Glare at him with disgust when he walked by. And worse of all outright became aggressively abusive sometimes.

It was all a vicious, never-ended cascade of cruel treatment that only seemed to grow worse and worse the longer Freddy failed to properly “straighten up” as the Macalister patriarch had oh, so elegantly put it one time.

Freddy’s mother, Janet Macalister, hadn’t been any better on the subject when dealing with his offspring’s true sexuality either. Though instead of becoming hostile and cruel towards her son like her husband the sow instead became distant and dismissive of him. Most days she barely even talked to Freddy. And when she was absolutely forced to interact with him it was only in the form of passed along messages delivered by one of the teen’s younger brothers.  

After six whole years of this sort of nastiness Freddy had opted to move out of his childhood home as soon as he had graduated from high school. A decision that both his Mom and Dad agreed with wholeheartedly when he timidly told them about it. Mostly because they wanted him out of the house just as much as he wanted to leave.  

So in the end everything was settled without much fanfare. Gathering up what little savings he had Freddy packed his bags and made plans to move in with an old high school friend who had moved out to the other side of the country. A whole two-thousand plus miles away from everything he had ever known. It was drastic, sure, but it was something he knew he just had to do. Freddy wanted his own life and to make it on his own without the constant judgment of his family hounding him and this seemed like the perfect opportunity.

Only catch in the plan though was that since he wouldn’t have the extra money to waste on a plane ticket that meant that Freddy would have to drive himself all the way out there to his friend’s apartment in Boston by himself. A journey that he wasn’t too keen on making at first considering that he had never traveled alone before.

However, Freddy’s concerns quickly gave way to a sort of excitement when he realized something. This was probably the only chance he would ever get to go on an honest to goodness road trip! Something he had always wanted to do after seeing an old movie about two guys going on one way back when he had been a pudgy little piglet sitting in front of the TV.

Yup. He was going to hit the road in style. Eat at all greasy little diners and fast food places along the way. See some roadside attractions. And most of all get to see the wider world out there he had always wanted to see. It was going to be fun. An adventure he’d never ever forget.

Unfortunately for Freddy’s optimism though, any excitement he had towards his trip quickly vanished into thin air a few days after he left home the Saturday after graduation. Several horrible events he came across on the road not only destroying the fantasy he held concerning road trips but also his very outlook on life itself.  

The first of these unforeseen problems had arisen just an hour into the drive when he had gotten a flat tire in some backwater town called Spoonerville. An accident that had cost Freddy quite a bundle to fix thanks in part to a fast-talking used car salesman who had convinced him to buy an old used tire from his shady as hell used car lot.

The most annoying thing about the whole event too was that Freddy had been all set to tell the bastard to go to hell after hearing the price. But then, just as he was about to open his mouth, he was introduced to the conman’s sexy as hell mechanic and suddenly all higher brain functions left the horny young man‘s mind. Both of the older men easily tricking him out of half of his cash before he managed to get away with his “new” tire and a horribly frustrating tent in the front of his jeans that just wouldn’t go away for the rest of the day.

The next thing to go wrong after that had been when Freddy had stopped at a fast food place for lunch on his second day out. There he had been walking back to his car after getting a few hamburgers and a milkshake for the road, when some punk biker with a cockney accent snatched his wallet away right out of his hands. The sudden robbery happening so quickly that Freddy didn’t even have time to process what had happened before the mangy wolf and his large beaver friend rode off on their bikes with another good chunk of his cash reserves in hand.

Then, just when it appeared that the worse of the worse had already happened to him, Freddy old third-hand jalopy had gone and clunked out on him just as he was driving their way through a large isolated stretch of scorching desert in the southwest. The poor old girl giving one last pitiful sputter before it lurched forwards a few times and stopped as smoke began bellowing out from under its slightly rusty hood.  

And that, everyone, is how Freddy Macalister ended up where he was right now. Broke, exhausted, drenched in sweat, and just about to give up all hope in the world as he entered his sixth consecutive hour of walking his way down the highway in search of any sign of civilization. A task which he was quickly starting to believe he’d fail at considering just how long it had been since he had started hiking and the closer nightfall came.

Legs cramping again as he approached a large rock on the side of the road Freddy quickly decided it was time for a short break before he collapsed and waddled over to it. Plopping down onto the stony respite the portly porker sighed softly to himself again. One thick pudgy arm used to wipe away the accumulated sweat from his brow before he gave up all pretense to dignity and lifted up the bottom of his off brand band logo t-shirt and aired out his heated and sweaty torso.

Freddy was, as could be expected for his being a pig, a short and hefty boy in both size and shape. Body having long ago gone soft and slightly rubenesque thanks in part to spending the entirety of his early childhood and adolescence sitting on his parent’s old couch watching TV and eating way too much junk food.

That’s not to say that Freddy wasn’t attractive in some ways of course. There was something about the boy and his chubbiness that gave off an air of cuteness that was hard to ignore. The light fleshy pink of his skin, the brightness of his big brown eyes, and the tuff of golden blond hair atop his floppy eared head making him quite the bit of eye candy to those who were into that sort of thing.

Truth be told though, Freddy was completely oblivious as to just how many heads he always turned whenever he went out in public or online. All of his nerdish attentions more focused on the latest big video game release than any sort of romantic of sexual pursuit. That was unless you counted his vast collection of internet porn on his laptop. A subject he had become quite the coinsure of during his lonely teenaged years.

But of course the newest game or hottest video on SpoogeTube were the furthest things from Freddy’s mind that heated afternoon as he sat there ruminating over the turn his life had taken. No. All he wanted then and there was a nice cold drink or maybe something to eat. Oh! Or better yet for someone, anyone, to take pity on him and give him a ride before he keeled over from heat exhaustion.

Not that he was truly holding his breath over that last wish coming true. It had been hours and hours since Freddy had last seen another person. And even then that guy in that car had just laughed and flipped him off before speeding down the road with a dusty vroom. The rude display proving just how much of a jerk he was.

“Guess it’s too much to ask for someone on this trip to be nice to me huh guys?” Freddy jokingly asked the several nearby cacti growing a few feet away from his rock.

When no response came from the prickly plants in his presence Freddy huffed heavily and reluctantly stood again with a grunt. Sitting around talking to the local flora wasn’t going to help him get out of the mess he was in, he supposed. Nope. Only walking for god knew how much longer would save him in the end. A truly unpleasant truth for him considering just how much he hated all the exercise he was getting that day.  

But just before Freddy could take his next lazy step towards wherever he was going something caught his attention that had him stopping dead in his tracks. Ears perking up, the boy suddenly heard a loud rumbling coming from the direction he had come from. The sound growing so loud that he spun around hoping it was what he thought it was.

Sure enough, coming down the road was a large booming sixteen-wheeler. The vehicle appearing over the horizon like manna from heaven to the tired teen’s relieved vision. Not passing up a chance for rescue when he saw one, Freddy instantly sprang into action when he spotted this truck. Raising both his short doughy arms into the air and waving them about he ran out into the middle of the road unconcerned with just how dangerous it was. There was no way he was going to let this guy get away!

Thankfully for Freddy’s health, instead of being run over, his frantic signaling seemed to do the trick this time. The glittering tractor trailer suddenly slowing down to near crawl before it lurched to a noisy, dusty stop a few hundred feet away from the pig with a shrill hiss of its air breaks.

“Thank goodness! Something goes right for a change today!” Freddy exclaimed. Sure, it might not be the smartest idea getting a ride from a stranger, but really what choice did he have. It was either this or continuing walking. Something which he was not going to do no matter what!

Smiling like a loon now that he had been saved Freddy wasted no time in racing over to the truck idling in front of him and over to its driver’s side door. Craning his neck upwards once he was there he went to greet the driver behind the wheel and thank him for stopping. Or, at least that’s what he tried to do.

Thanks in part to the brightness of the sun shining high above them the only thing the chunky swine could really make out about the trucker seated above him was a backlit silhouette. A very large, very frightening silhouette he observed. So much so that without realizing it Freddy’s whole body went stiff as he stared up at it. Fear and bad memories of his also very large father coming back to him like a brick to the head.

It was only when the obscured man inside of the truck began speaking that Freddy was broken out of his unexpected bout of stunned silence. The deep, velvety smooth rural cadence he heard instantly making him feel much calmer as he was drawn back to the present.

“Y’all need something from me boy?” Whoever they were asked. The use of the word “boy” emphasized and elongated. “Or did ya just have me pull over so you can get a better look at old Betsy here. I know she’s a beaut but I’m on a schedule, ya’know.”  

Cheeks heating up at the teasing tone being used on him Freddy scratched the back of his neck with an awkward laugh. “N-No… I-I mean yes sir! I do need something.” He bashfully began. “My car sorta broke down a while back and I could really use a ride to someplace that has a phone.”

“Ain’t y’all got one of them fancy computer phones you kids carry around nowadays?” The trucker questioned.

Taking out his phone Freddy held it up and showed off its blank screen. “I sorta forgot to charge it last night.” He explained. Then pleading his case again he bit at his bottom lip. “Please sir. I promise I won’t take up too much of your time.”

For his begging Freddy earned himself a slow baritone chuckle from the other man. It’s almost rhythmic sound causing his stomach to do a flip for reasons he only partially understood. “Well since y’all seem to be in a real pickle out here I ‘spose I could help ya.” The man said. “‘Course it’ll cost ya something young’un. Ain’t no free rides in life or in this here rig of mine.”

A frown appearing on his lips Freddy nervously glanced around. Trapped out there all alone in the middle of nowhere with a stranger, he wasn’t quite sure that he liked how ominous that sounded. “What’ll I owe you sir?” He asked, wary of the answer. “It’s not my liver or anything is it?”

Again Freddy heard that deep chuckle from the trucker. “Nah son, ain’t nothing that extreme.” He assured. “All I’m asking fer is for y’all ta honor the first rule of hitchhiking. Pretty reasonable request on my part iffin I say so.”  

“Rule of hitchhiking?” Freddy said back mystified. He had never heard of any hitchhiking ruled before. That was unless you counted the ones in that old sci-fi movie based on some book. “What is this rule?” He decided to asked after a moment.”

“It’s real simple son…” The trucker drawled with an amused huff. “…Whenever a hitchhiker like yerself is lucky enough ta get picked up he has-ta show his gratitude by handing over either some cash, some grass, or some… heh-heh-heh ya’know, Good times.”

Though unsure about what the other man meant by “good times” Freddy instantly relax when he heard the explanation. The request definitely wasn’t as bad as he first thought. “Okay then sir. I think I can give you some cash.” He happily agreed. “I mean, it’s the least I can do if you give me a ride.”

What almost sounded like a disappointed hum floated down from above the teenager at that. “Alrighty then boy, hurry yerself up and get in here.” The trucker said curtly. “I’ll take ya as far as the rest stop twenty miles down the road from here if that’ll suffice.”

Freddy eagerly nodded to the conditions of his ride. “That’s more than fine sir.” He said.

Their deal made Freddy quickly went to do as he’d been told and raced around the front of the big rig. Pulling open the passenger’s side door once he got there he clumsily climbed his way up the side of the vehicle. The air condition he felt coming from inside the cabin practically orgasmic to him as he entered and settled in for the long ride ahead.  

However, just after he had closed the door behind himself Freddy suddenly noticed something about the truck’s interior that had him pausing for a moment. Sniffing at the air around him, Freddy found himself assaulted by an overwhelming, and oddly enticing, odor that permeated the small chamber he was in.

On that he found both parts richly earthy and warmly comforting as it washed over him. So much so that without realizing what he was doing he ended up closing his eyes and inhaling it as deeply as he could while sitting there next to the trucker who had kindly stopped to give him a lift.  

Speaking of his rescuer, shyly opening his eyes after savoring the scent he’d discovered after a few moments Freddy turned and got his first clear look at the man besides him. The visage his quickly widening eyes landed on quite the pleasing one he noted despite his earlier trepidation towards the trucker.

Middle-aged and heavyset man appeared to be a canine of some sort. A rather big and impressive breed that was covered from head to toe in a luscious coat of chocolate brown fur. Intense coloration that starkly contrasted with the bright red, grays, and blacks of his plaid patterned, buttoned up shirt and the light blue of the faded stonewashed jeans he wore.

All that, alongside the stereotypical red trucker’s hat atop his head floppy eared head and ancient looking cowboy boots on his feet made the dog look like one of the many men Freddy often drooled over during his private fantasies. Mature men with big bulges and bigger bellies that made the pig cum more times than he could possibly keep track of.  

Not that Freddy was going to bring all that up right now. He may have been a horny little near-virgin but he wasn’t a stupid one. Someone like the man across from him--A big, strong looking old-fashioned sort of guy--probably wouldn’t be too happy to find out that his new male passenger found him attractive. He’d most likely toss Freddy right back out into the desert. That or do something much, much worse to him.

The racket of the engine starting up breaking him out of his intense introspection Freddy let out a yelp as the vehicle he was in suddenly jerked forward with a low rumble. The wind outside whipping loudly against the sides of the semi as they rolled along down the road steadily picking up speed.

“Woah, this thing can really take off!” Freddy observed with small laugh. This was the first time he had ever been inside of a sixteen-wheeler before. Kind of exciting in a way.

Peering over at the trucker Freddy was taken aback to see that the older man was partially watching him out of the corner of one of his dark green eyes. “Yeah, she sure can son.” He said, small smirk on his muzzle. “Told ya ta buckle up and all when y’all got in but ya seemed sorta distracted by something.”

Cheeks instantly pinkening when he realized he had been caught sniffing and staring Freddy stumbled to give an excuse before the worse could be thought of him. “S-Sorry about that sir.” He apologized. “I… I um, I’ve just never seen someone as big as you before! Yeah, that’s it!”  

The trucker’s right eyebrow raised ever so slightly. “You saying I’m fat boy?” He said, sounding peeved.

Realizing that what he had accidentally implied Freddy quickly gasped out in pure mortification. “I-I wasn’t saying you were fat sir! Honest!” He amended with haste. “I j-just meant that you’re really tall. I mean like really, really, really tall and I thank that‘s just grea--”

An uproarious round of laughter broke through Freddy scrambling apology. The trucker grinning back over at him madly once he was through. “Calm down son. I was just joshing you there for a moment.” He explained with an amused snort. “And e’yup, we Newfies are known fer being big’uns. ‘Course my daddy was even bigger than me.”

Pushing aside the fact that there was someone even larger out there Freddy cocked his head to the side, instantly made curious by the new word he heard. “Newfie?”  

“It’s a nickname for us Newfoundland Dogs.” Shifting his attention off of the road for a moment to fully face Freddy the trucker kept grinning. “You really like asking people questions, don’t ya? Shame y’all don’t got the manners ta do so after introducing yerself first. Pretty rude if ya ask me.”

“OH!” Understanding how rude he was coming off again Freddy sent the “Newfie” an apologetic look. “S-Sorry about sir. I think the heat outside got to my head.” Taking a deep breath he held his hand out. “I’m Freddy. Freddy Macalister.”

Taking the offered hand in his own, large furry paw completely engulfing Freddy’s smaller one, the trucker chuckled. “Go by Douglas Morrison myself. But y‘all only have-ta use the first part of it if you‘ll please.” He said. “Nice ta meet ya Freddy.”

“Nice to m-meet you too Douglas.” Freddy returned with an unsure smile. Their handshake ending after a few lingering moments he flexed his pudgy fingers, hand still pleasantly warm. “Thanks for picking me up by the way.” He added. “I was almost a goner out there.”

“Well I couldn’t as well just leave ya out there ta melt away now, could I?” Douglas teased, his focus returning to the road as he sniggered at his own joke. “Wouldn’t be polite of me and all that.”

“Heh, yeah I guess it wouldn‘t.” Freddy agreed with a little giggle. “I must be really lucky that a gentleman like you came by when he did, huh?”

“Damn straight y’all are son.” Douglas agreed with another sideways look over at the boy. “Damn… straight…”  

Falling into a comfortable silence after that quick exchange Freddy ended up spending the rest of his ride across the desert quietly observing the passing scenery while occasionally sneaking a peak at the man next to him.

Yeah, he knew he shouldn’t be doing so but in the end he just couldn’t help himself. There was just something almost supernatural about Douglas that kept drawing the pig to him like a moth to a flame. A strange warmth that constantly radiated off of the trucker. It’s comforting, familiar aura making the teenager feel incredibly at ease and safe despite the fact that the two of them had only just met.  

Basking in this pleasant sensation as they continued on their way Freddy unexpected started to feel himself drift off to sleep. The steady vibrations of the tractor-trailer’s engine combined with the placating scent from earlier and the warmth coming off Douglas lulling him slowly into a state of sleepy calmness that was very much needed after walking so far that day.  

However, not a moment after Freddy had closed his eyes--the very first vestiges of sleep claiming him--the truck unexpectedly lurched to a stop once again. It’s sudden jerking movements nearly launching him right out of his seat as he snapped wide awake with a startled shout.  

“Well, here we are son!” Douglas announced in a boisterous way. “Y’all have yerself a good nap over there?”

Blinking as he righted himself back in his seat properly Freddy gave Douglas a perplexed look. “We’re already here?” He asked skeptically. “But I only fell asleep for a moment and you said it was twenty miles away?”

“Well don’t people lose track of time when they all fall sleep?” Douglas casually asked, eyes firmly facing forwards as he spoke. “Would have woken ya up an’ all but you just looked so darn peaceful that I didn’t have the heart ta do so.”

Still a little doubtful about how far they had actually gone Freddy reluctantly shifted his attention away from Douglas and gazed out through the windshield. It was hard to believe but sure enough laid out before them was a large and strangely busy for the middle of nowhere roadside rest stop. One barring an old fashioned diner, a small strip mall with a few mom and pop shops, some kind of off brand gas station, and lastly an old motor lodge style motel that had seen better days. Heck, there were even a few small houses in the distance that signaled a town nearby.

“Where the heck did all this come from.” Freddy exclaimed as they turned and drove into the area. “I didn’t see any of this anywhere on the map app I was using.”  

Driving them over towards a group of other parked semi-trucks by the gas station Douglas shrugged at Freddy’ astonishment. “That don’t really surprise me none.” He said after a moment. “Pendleton Corner is a real small town. Only us long haul truckers and the locals really come out this here way.”  

“Still, shouldn’t I have seen a sign or something down the road for that town?” Freddy continued to prod, brows furrowing as he tried to figure out the strangeness before him. “I mean a place this big and busy has to have some king of advert--UGH!!”  

Wind half knocked out of him as they banked a hard right Freddy abruptly let out a grunt as Douglas pulled them into a parking space just a little too fast. Left reeling in the aftermath of this unexpected maneuver Freddy glared over at his newfound acquaintance a little annoyed, Douglas seemingly ignoring the dirty look he sent him as he shifted his truck into park.  

“Well, like I said before: Here we are boy.” Douglas repeated as he yanked his keys free from the ignition. Pushing open the door he grunted as he shifted himself, facing outwards. “Don’t know about you son but after all the driving I’m hankering myself a big ol’ helping of pie.”

Irritation changing into slight disappointment when he saw that the ride was over Freddy watched as Douglas hopped down from his seat and landed on the asphalt parking lot with surprising grace for someone his size and age. Attempting to mimic him however after he opened his own door Freddy only ended up embarrassing himself. The pig unsurprisingly losing his footing as he lowered himself from the truck’s cabin and hurtling down to the ground with a frightened cry of panic.  

Freddy’s rough landing never came however. Because just before he could fully topple over a pair of strong arms suddenly grabbed him by the shoulders, steadying him back on his feet. “Careful there now son.” Douglas said, almost fatherly. “Wouldn’t do ta have ya crack that noggin open after I went and saved y’all now.”

“Um, yeah… sure.” Was Freddy’s distracted response as he tried to figure out how the big man had been there to rescue him. Hadn’t Douglas been on the other side of the truck a moment ago?

Shaking off his confusion however as the trucker continued to hold him. Both hands resting on the boy’s upper arms as their eyes met. Freddy felt himself suddenly go weak in the knees. The simple feel of the older man’s touch causing his pants to grow uncomfortably tight.

How could one simple touch so thoroughly arouse him that quickly!? He had always been able to control himself in the past. Now here he was, a tent threatening to form in his jeans as he stood there being innocently manhandled.

Coughing to distract himself when things became too much Freddy tried to avoid the intense gaze settled on him. “S-So I guess I should g-give you that money I promised, huh?” He mumbled. “H-How much do I owe you?”  

For his offer Freddy quickly received a dismissive wave. “Oh never y’all mind that anymore.” Douglas said. “Just consider me helping ya as a free ride from a new friend. I appreciated the company honestly. Gets awful lonely on the road sometimes.”  

“But I couldn’t possibly…”

Voice trailing off as Douglas patted him in the shoulder before turning to leave Freddy sighed forlornly and quietly watched as the canine departed. His obvious destination being the diner across the way. It was odd. For someone so large. So gruff looking. The “Newfie” had turned out to be a really nice man in the end. Friendly, warm, and apparently very charitable. The perfect combination personality-wise in Freddy‘s mind.  

Then of course there were his physical traits which Freddy found just as attractive. To put things simply Douglas was just plain sexy as hell! A notion the boy was once again made painfully aware of when he let his eyes drift down the larger man’s broad back to his meaty backside. The sight of that jean clad bottom causing the teen’s own drawers to feel even more uncomfortably tight than they already did as he lewdly lusted after it.

Again, it was only when a noise reached his ears, a pair of giggling kids who ran past him playing, that Freddy returned to the present. The reminder that he had come to the rest stop for a reason resurfacing quickly despite the loudness of his restrained libido’s call. There was a phone call to made and God damn it Freddy was going to find somewhere to make it!

Problem was just where should he look? After quickly adjusting himself in his jeans Freddy scanned the area and decided on trying for the gas station first. There wasn’t a phone booth or anything outside of it but hey, maybe they had a land line.

Heading towards it at a brisk pace the young man absently inspected the new location he now found himself in. It truly was crowded despite its remoteness. Yet, as he absorbed this fact something else stuck out in the his curious mind. Something Freddy had previously overlooked when him and Douglas were driving into the parking lot moments ago but now he found quite distracting.  

Oddly enough the other people visiting the rest stop appeared to be dressed up in vintage early century clothing. Outfits you’d often see in those old black and white movies and TV shows on the classics channel. Women in long, plain dresses and men wearing stiff looking business suits complete with little fedoras. Even the children present were dressed like it was seventy years ago. Was there some sort of historical festival going on in the little town a few miles away or something? Maybe that was why so many people there today.

Left pondering the local’s strange choice in wardrobe as he reached the gas station Freddy decided to muse over it later and proceed to enter the little establishment. Setting foot inside he took a moment to scan the store in search for a phone. However instead of that he only found a bored looking man behind a counter at the very back of the room. An elderly gopher who aimed an annoyed glare Freddy’s way as he cautiously began approaching him.

“Hello.” Freddy said trying to sound friendly as he stepped up to the counter. “I was wondering if I could possibly use your phone, maybe? Oh, and I guess a phone book too? I’m not from around here.”

“I can tell that by how your dressed sonny!” Was the waspish response from the crotchety man behind the register. “Also, phone’s only for payin’ customers! So either buy somethin’ or get out!”    

Thinking fast Freddy reached down and picked up one of the many candy bars being displayed on the shelving in front of the counter. “Will buying this count?” He asked, holding it out. “I can buy another one if it isn’t.”

Glower only intensifying at the cheeky question the gopher rudely snatched the sugary confection out of Freddy’s hand and rung it up. “That’ll be twenty cents for the candy.” He huffed. “As for the phone, it’s in the corner. Try and not spend all day using it.”

Handing over the appropriate change from his pocket--a rather small amount he noted--Freddy quietly took his purchase and made his way over to where the gopher had indicated. Upon walking up to device however the blond quickly had to do a double take, the small rotary phone with an old phone book next to it he found atop a small table there causing bewilderment.

‘Yikes! And here I thought mom was old fashioned with her flip phone.’ The boy cringed while staring down at it. ‘Thing’s practically antique.’

“Hey! I said make it snappy over there!” The store owner shouted from somewhere behind him. “I have ta get back to my nap before dinnertime!”

Rolling his eyes at the rude older man Freddy quickly set about making his phone call as to not incur his wrath any longer. Picking up the phone book first he flipped through it carefully. The number of what appeared to be the only towing service slash mechanic in the area only discovered after a great deal of searching on his part.  

Imputing the digits afterwards--a truly momentous task considering that he had never used a rotary before--Freddy was instantly disheartened when instead of another person answering his call it was a prerecorded messaged that picked up. It’s chipper tone of little solace to the hog as listened to it with a whiney sounding sigh.

“Hello and welcome to Gus’ Towing Service!” A slow male voice over the line said. “We’re sorry but we’re not open at this time. You can always reach us again tomorrow during the regular business hours of “Six. A. M” and “Five. P. M”. We thank you for calling and hope you have a pleasant eve--Click!”

Placing the receiver back on its hook before the message could fully finish its spiel Freddy released a frustrated puff of air. It figured that the only towing place around would be closed already. That of course left him with one very serious question. What was he going to do now that his original plan of getting help had failed?

Departing the store and it’s grumpy owner in a depressed state after thanking him Freddy sluggishly walked back across the parking lot with a heavy gait in his step. “Alright Fredrick time to think about what to do next.” He told himself. “Can’t get back to the car before night hits. So maybe I should just… … … god I don‘t know what to do! I‘m trapped!”

Peering around as he continued to sulk Freddy’s vision eventually landed on the diner Douglas had gone into. Hadn’t the older man mentioned something about there being pie in there? Maybe if Freddy got himself a slice he’d be able to think better on a full stomach.

“Plus, I am sorta hungry after all that damn walking.“ Freddy said with a thoughtful nod.

Going with his idea Freddy made a beeline for the retro diner in the distance. The pudgy bodied youth taking it slow as he visually inspected where he was heading to. The diner up ahead truly looked like something right out of the past. Large and rectangular it was covered with reflective metal siding. It’s exterior barring many old advertisements and gaudy neon signs. The largest of which sat atop its roof, it’s bubbly lettering spelling out the words “Mary’s Eatery: Best Pies In Town” in bright florescence neon pink.  

It turned out that the interior was just as dated as the outside too Freddy observed once he reached the door. Entering the restaurant he was met with a spotless checkerboard floor of white and black tiles. Monochromatic patterning that went all the way up to a matching luncheonette complete with over a dozen bright red cushioned metal stools lined up in front of it.

“This place almost looks like it’s brand new.” Freddy commented as he approached the only empty seat at the counter. “That’s… really weird. Who’d spend money on a diner this fancy all the way out in the des--”

“Hey son, OVER HERE! It‘s me Douglas!!” A very familiar, and very loud voice rang out from across the room. It’s volume causing a surprised Freddy to forget what he was thinking as he tripped over his own feet owlishly looking around.

Frantically searching out where the shout had come from Freddy quickly found a grinning Douglas seated at one of the many booths lined up against the side of the narrow building. The large canine enthusiastically motioning at him to approach while simultaneously eating from a large pie tin with a half-eaten pie still inside it.

“Well come on boy!” Douglas continued to loudly encourage, completely obvious to uproar he was making. “If yer done making that call of yers why don’t y’all come join me fer a spell!? Saved ya seat an everything!”  

Face turning redder than the tomatoes behind served on the burgers Freddy hurried over to the rowdy trucker beckoning him. If only just to make him stop all the embarrassing shouting! Reaching the Newfie in record time he slid into the seat opposite of him. Shoulders slumped and head low as he tried his best to ward off all pairs of eyes he knew were now watching him.

“Didn’t think you’d get done so damn quick! Barely had time to start eating my lunch here.” Douglas said to Freddy after he had joined him. “Old Vic must have liked ya if he let you use his phone so quickly. Took me an hour the last time I had ta.”

Cautiously peering up with a pout Freddy watched as Douglas zealously returned to eating the pastry he had bought. It’s flavor easily identified by the strong cherry smell coming from it. “Yeah, that must have been it.” He mumbled back. “Lot of good it did me though. The place I called was closed.”  

Scooping up another blob of cherries from his “plate” Douglas shoveled it into his mouth, the fork he used to do so slowly pulled out with an appreciative smack of his lips as he swallowed. “Well that’s a shame.” He said, referring to what Freddy had said. “What’re ya’ll planning on doing now then? You were calling a tow truck fer yer car if I’m not mistaken, right?”

Resisting the urge he felt to lick his own lips at the eroticism of Douglas’ eating habits Freddy regretfully dropped his eyes back down to the tabletop. “Honestly I don’t really know.” He admitted. “Maybe I can bum around here in the diner for the night.”

“‘Fraid that’s a no-go son.” Douglas said as he finished off his pie. Placing the tin at the edge of the table he raised a hand, two fingers stuck up as he motioned to someone across the room before continuing. “Sweet ol’ Mary, the owner here, closes shop around eleven.”

Hearing that Freddy groaned. “Guess that means I’ll have to get a room at the hotel then.” He said looking out the window at said location. “You know how much it costs to stay the night?”  

“Huey charges about eight dollars fer a bed.” Douglas supplied after a moment of thought.

Mouth hanging up Freddy gaped at the other man with disbelief. “E-Eight dollars?” He gaped. “Y-You can’t be serious!”

Nodding thoughtfully Douglas shrugged. “I ‘spose it is a lot ta ask fer but it is worth the price in the end.” He said. “I should know. Owner and me go way back so he always keeps a room open fer when I’m heading this way on a long haul.”

A waitress walking up to them after that Freddy and Douglas grew quiet for a moment as she placed two more pies on the table. The previous tin the large dog had decimated gingerly removed with a shake of her head and a smile aimed in the trucker’s direction before she left.

“Real sweetheart there.” Douglas absently remarked while picking up one of the pies so he could start eating from it with great speed. “Always knows the right flavors ta bring over.”  

Ignoring the waitress as she left Freddy instead continued watching as Douglas picked up another pie and dug into it hungrily. ‘How can anyone eat that much?’ He wondered. ‘And why the heck am I getting turned on watching him do it?’

“Hey son. Aren’t ya gonna eat yers?” Douglas suddenly asked, fork motioned downwards to something right under Freddy’s nose. “Mary’s pies are best eaten when they’re warm, ya’know.”

Puzzled by the question Freddy peered down to the table and frowned when he noticed that the second pie had been placed directly in front of him without him noticing. “But this is yours.” He said to Douglas. “I can’t just take it.”

Douglas rolled his eyes at that argument. Head tilting to the side in a way that clearly said Freddy was being silly. “Ya just said yer hungry outside didn’t ya?” He simply said. “An I know that candy bar ya bought can’t fill a body up no matter how good it is.”

“Well yeah but--” Freddy began weakly.

“--But nothing!” Douglas cut in firmly. “A growing boy needs ta be fed and I’m sure as hell going ta see fit that you are. An if y’all feel like ya have-ta repay me then just sit there and keep me company. Been way too long since I had myself an audience ta tell stories to.”

Being handed a clean fork after the harsh command Freddy obediently took it, his face glowing hot as Douglas pinned him with an almost prenatal glare until he reluctantly began eating. For the life of him Freddy didn’t understand why he was letting this large stranger order him around all of the sudden. But somehow it just felt right. Like some part of his messed up psyche wanted to gain the canine’s approval by obeying him.  

It was that overwhelming urge that led to him remaining right where he was as Douglas proceeded to talk about every little thing that crossed his mind. Topics ranging from his childhood on a farm in Minnesota, to his early days as a trucker, to finally the personal histories of all the different people at the rest stop he had made friends with over the years. Who would have known that the mean, sour faced old man at the gas station had been a clown in a circus for ten whole years.  

What was even weirder about the whole thing was that Freddy actually began enjoying himself the more Douglas droned on. Each and every yarn the older man spun making the teenaged pig laugh and smile along with him as the hours proceeded to fly by at a rapid pace. That was until the Newfie said something that brought the boy crashing back to reality with a flinch.

Finishing off a story about the time a feral raccoon had snuck into his semi-truck’s cabin Douglas quickly gobbled up the last of his tenth pie and motioned over to Freddy. “So tell me boy, where exactly were y’all heading when ya broke down?” He asked. “And why the devil were ya out here in the desert in the first place?”

Body reflectively seizing up when he absorbed the question asked of him Freddy peered down at his quarter eaten pie with a sad sigh. “I… I just sorta got lost honestly.” He started. “A-As for why… well… I’m moving across the country.”  

“That’s quite a move son.” Douglas said, sounding concerned. Pushing his plate to the side the older man leaned forwards brows furrowed. “Bet your mama and daddy weren’t too happy ta hear ’bout ya’ll moving so far away.”

Freddy slowly shook his head. “Not really sir.” He informed. “Me and them really aren’t on the best of terms. They sorta were happy to get rid of me honestly.”  

“Now what on earth could a nice young man like yerself do ta make‘um that angry at ya?” Douglas continued to prod. An endearing smile crossing his furry lips as he looked over at Freddy.

Meeting his companion’s eyes again Freddy felt another wave of warmth wash over him. The same almost supernatural sensation from before breaking down what few barriers he still possessed. Revealing the truth of why he had left home might cost him his newfound friend but something told him he should just be honest with Douglas. Some odd feeling in the back of his mind that he just couldn’t ignore.

“They didn’t like the fact that I’m gay.” Freddy admitted before he could rethink his decision. “My dad especially. He‘s been nasty to me ever since he found out.”

For what felt like the longest time after he spoke Freddy waited for Douglas to get upset over what he had just said. Each second that ticked by making the young swine more and more anxious as he nervously eyed the exit across the restaurant just in case he needed to make a quick escape.

Then finally, with a growl and a huff, Douglas reacted. One of his large hands swiftly raised upwards in what Freddy first assumed was some sort of attack. But, instead of being throttled the scared young man instead found himself getting a sympathetic pat on his shaking shoulder. Douglas making several tsking sounds with his lips before speaking to him in a gentle manner.

“That’s real hell son.” The middle-aged man said with a long sigh. “If it’ll help any I really think that daddy of yers is one stupid S.O.B.. Imagine, treating yer son like that just ‘cause he prefers men.”

Unsure he had heard the trucker’s response right Freddy looked up at him, mouth hanging open. “Y-You mean y-you’re not angry because I’m… t-that I’m…”

“That yer queer?” Douglas finished for him. When Freddy slowly nodded back the big man chuckled. “Hell no I ain’t angry son.” He said. “What a man gets up to in private is their own business. But only as long as they ain‘t too loud. Ain‘t polite keeping the neighbors up without inviting them over, ya‘know.”

Stifling the relieved giggle that threatened to come out of him at that little joke Freddy sent the other man a blinding grin. It just absolutely amazed him that a gruff old trucker like Douglas seemed to be alright with him being who he was. Freddy had half expected to be tossed across the diner by now. That or at least told to go away.

About to open his mouth to tell Douglas just this Freddy’s was unexpectedly cut off when a cowbell rang out from across the room. “Okay fellas! Clean those plates ’cause closing time’s in ten minutes!” A matronly looking woman exclaimed while rattling the metal bell again. “You all don’t have to head home but you can’t stay here!”  

Grumbling good-naturedly after the woman had spoken Douglas begrudgingly pushed the last of his empty pie tins over to the side. “Guess that means no more pies fer me tonight.” He said, an almost childish pout on his lips as he took out an old leather wallet. “Barely had enough to satisfy me.”

“But you ate ten of them!?” Freddy said, still astonished by the dog’s appetite.

Giving his belly a pat while leaning back Douglas chortled happily. “Hey, when yer as big as me ya gotta fill up the tank as much as ya can.” He said, sounding deafly seriously. “Best ta go ta bed with a full stomach than an empty one I say.”

“Yeah I guess that‘s truuuuue-SHIT!” Suddenly remembering something Freddy quickly looked over, through the diner window, to the motor lodge. To his dismay it’s small parking lot was not completely filled up. “Crap, I completely forgot to get a room to stay in!”

“Oops.” Douglas unhelpfully provided. When his remark earned him a weak glare from his young friend the canine chuckled. “Look, if it’s a room yer after then I can help ya out. Still got one reserved fer my personal use, remember?”

Calming down Freddy took several deep breaths, a hesitant and relieved smile appearing. “Y-You’re saying I can stay there for the night?” He said hopefully. “Really?”

Continuing to rest back against his seat Douglas placed both his hands on his belly, fingers intertwining as he regarded Freddy from under the rim of his trucker’s hat. “Yeah son, that’s what I’m saying.” He said quietly. “‘Course like before, I’m expecting something in return. Yer still hitchhiker so ya‘ll got ta follow the rules.”

“Oh, you mean that cash, grass, or a good time thing, right?” Freddy asked.

Douglas nodded. “E’yup that thaing.”

“Okay then!” Freddy happily agreed. Considering just how lucky at finding a room he really didn’t mind paying for it. After retrieving his wallet from his pocket the teen quickly opened it, counting his remaining cash--what little of it there was--as he continued speaking. “You said it was eight dollars right? Well if that’s the case then I’ll pay for the entire night I guess.”

“I don’t want yer money son.” Reaching out Douglas gently placed his palm on top the boy’s hands, lowering them and his wallet slowly. “Room’s free fer me so I don’t need that. Nah, what I want is worth a hellava lot more than money.”  

“You mean grass then?” Freddy wondered, confused by the sudden turn in the conversation. “I-I’m sorry but I don’t have any. Never really got into that stuff.”

Douglas flashed an amused smirk. Green eyes twinkling like stars in the sky as he did. “Neither did I son.” He said solemnly. “Besides, what I’m talking ‘bout is you giving me that good time I mentioned.”  

“Oh… that?” Freddy said, bottom lip sticking out in though. “You know… y-you never really told me what you meant by that. Is it something hard to do?”

A heavy growl came out of Douglas at that. The fondness in his eyes only intensifying as he leaned forwards and spoke in a low, whispering voice. “Alright son, let me just be straight with you here since yer not getting it.” He began. “This here old trucker thinks yer just about the cutest damn thing he’s ever done seen. So much so that he’s a-asking you if you’d see fit inta climbing into bed with him. If y’all say yes I promise ta make it worth yer wild. Honest boy. I do.”

After taking several moments to fully assimilate what he just heard Freddy suddenly felt his entire being heat up in an instant. What coherent thought he still possessed quickly shorting out as he became painfully erect under the table.

This was the very first time anyone had ever propositioned him like this. Not even his secret boyfriend he had had for two weeks back in high school had voiced that desire. It always having to be Freddy to be the one to initiate any sort of relations. And only then it was just blow jobs and some groping in a darkened movie theater or behind the bleachers at school.

Douglas’ deep voice breaking through the befuddled fog plaguing his thoughts as he tried to sort through the ramifications of what he’d been asked for, Freddy came back to reality just in time to catch the tail end of something the older man was saying.

“Sorry… that son… didn’t think… my offer would upset ya’ll like that.” The trucker said, sounding disappointed. “I wasn’t insinuating that ya got ta sleep with me. Just thought we could have a little fun since we‘d be sharing a room an all tha--”

“--Wait NO!!” Freddy interrupted, his voice louder than he meant it to be. Ducking his head when a few people walking past them eyed him suspiciously he waited for them to pass before lowering his voice and continuing. “W-What I mean is yes! YES! I’d be happy to do that!”

Looking relieved Douglas’ ever-present grin hesitantly began to return. “Ya sure?”

Freddy couldn’t agree fast enough. “Yeah. I’m sure.” He confirmed. “I just didn’t realize you meant sex when you said a “Good Time”.”  

Chuckling Douglas pushed the rim of his hat up, more of his face shown off as he looked at Freddy happily. “Guess I should have just come out and said it then.” He reasoned with a scratch of his chin. “Just never been too comfortable referring to the act as just “ass” as the saying goes. To me making love is something too intimate ta be called just that.”

“Yet you still asked a stranger for it though?” Freddy countered. The smirk on his face as he said that a playful one. “That Cash, Grass, or a “Good Time” rule was one of the first things you said to me.”  

For the first time all day Douglas appeared contrite for a brief moment. “Only said it ’cause yer so damn cute son. Couldn’t help myself.” He mumbled, an embarrassed chuckle coming out as he slid out of his seat and stood. “Now come on. We gotta get before Mary kicks our asses out.”

Standing as well, his breath quickening when he saw the growing bulge in the front of Douglas’ jeans, Freddy eagerly nodded. “Yeah, let’s get out of here.” He agreed. “You can lead the way.”

“Oh, I’ll be leading ya boy.” Douglas joked. “That and then some.”

Falling into step behind Douglas as they moved over to the register to pay, Freddy tried his best not to explode from the unbridled excitement coursing through him. This was just all so surreal! Here he was, about to have sex with a man who could model for the centerfold of “Big Nasty Daddies Monthly” magazine! A big burly mountain of a stud who just said he wanted to make love to him in an old hotel room. It was like a wet dream come true.

With their business at the diner finished after a quick exchange between himself and the owner Douglas led his eager little companion out of the small restaurant and across the almost empty rest stop parking lot. The only sounds around them as they crossed the short distance coming from the occasional car going by and gravel on the blacktop road crunching under their feet as they moved.

Arriving within a few minutes of walking Freddy surprisingly found himself both charmed and then a little scandalized when Douglas held the door to the motor lodge’s office open for him. A display of gentlemanly manners which turned out to be a naughty pretense for him get in a quick pinch at teen’s plump bottom as he passed him by to enter.

“Douglas!” Freddy hissed, mortified as he skittishly hoped forward. “Don’t do that! What if someone sees you?”

“Then they’d have themselves a good show.” Was the rakish response before Douglas went in for another squeeze. One Freddy tried to avoid by was unable to thanks to the other man’s speed. “Ain’t no way I’m holding back now that we’re on the same page.”

Seemingly enjoying the roll of the eyes he got for his grabbiness Douglas smugly approached the motel’s front counter, Freddy reluctantly coming up behind him as he rung the small service bell sitting on top of the flat surface.

“Hey Huey! Where are ya?” The canine called out with a holler. “Get yer ass out here and check us in already! I need my room tonight!”

Curiously peeking around his much larger friend when no response came at first Freddy visually searched around for whoever Douglas was talking to, finding no one at first. But then, with a loud bang and a tame curse, a door behind the small counter suddenly swung open. The white painted barrier giving way as a short, almost completely round, bear dressed in a dark red sweater vest waddled his way out of a back room with a mildly huffy expression.

“My word Morrison! Must you always be so loud?” Walking towards the pair the ursine man fiddled with the pair of rounded glasses he wore atop his nose. “I must say I did not think I would be seeing you tonight. What happened? Did you grow tired of sleeping in that ghastly truck of yours?”

“Nah, it ain’t nothing like that Hue. Far from it actually.” Stepping to the side Douglas motioned over to Freddy who instantly flinched. “I went and promised this here young’un that he could use my regular room fer tonight.”  

“You did?” Adjusting his glasses again to get a better look at Freddy the bear slowly let his eyes roam over the hefty pig. “And just who might this fine looking young man be? Never seen him around here before.”

“He’s a new friend of mine I met this afternoon.” Douglas simply explained. “Real special friend who I’m planning on keeping company tonight. Ain’t that right Freddy?”

Laughing nervously as he was pulled into a side hug Freddy nodded in response to the question. “Y-Yeah.” He replied. “I-It’s nice to meet you Mr.… um…”

“Hubert Brown.” The bear provided gently. Holding out his hand he waited until Freddy took it before continuing. “And might I add any friend of Douglas’ is a friend of mine. Here, let me get you that room key.”

Hubert ambling off with that Freddy peered up at Douglas who was smiling back down at him. “Why did you say all that?” He whispered, worried. “He’ll figure out why we’re here!”

“Boy, he already knows why we‘re here.” Douglas growled back huskily. “Don’t worry none though. Huey and me go way back like I said. He knows how to keep himself a secret.”

“He knows?” Turning back to the short man Freddy watched for a moment as he struggled to reach the top corner of a vintage looking key cubby. “Wait… are you two…”

A loud derisive snort erupted from Douglas. “Hell no son.” He said. “We‘re just friends is all.”

Motioning to their right Douglas drew Freddy’s attention to a framed picture on the wall. It was an old looking photograph depicting a twenty-something Hubert smiling at the camera as a younger Douglas and several other people stood behind him wearing party hats and holding noisemakers.

“We all took that on New Year’s Ever a few years back.” Douglas explained with a grin. “Best party I’ve ever been to. Even got myself a big ol’ kiss ta welcome in nineteen-thir--”  

“--Here are your keys boys.” Huey announced as returned suddenly. Giving Douglas a funny look he placed the key into the large Newfie’s hand he frowned for a moment. The serious expression he wore quickly giving way to a bawdy wink.

“Oh, and do my a favor this time Dougie.” The bear said afterwards. “Don’t disturb the other guests while you ride this young man‘s posterior into the mattress. I do not feel like fielding complaints for the rest of the night.”  

Descending into a sputtering mess when Hubert said that Freddy did his best to hide his face as a laughing Douglas took him by the arm and escorted them back out into the chill of the night. The two of them then making their way down the side of the motel towards whatever room they’d been given as crickets chirped away in the background.

“I can’t believe he said that!” Freddy half groaned, half laughed once he was sure they were alone again.

“Yeah, Huey’s never been one ta tarry when it comes to words.” Douglas chuckled as they approached a closed door. “But he had his point. Yer gonna have-ta keep it down no matter how much yer a-loving me reaming out that chubby ass you got swinging behind ya.”

Gulping as he envisioned such a thing Freddy impatiently waited as the door to their room was unlocked and then opened. The light blue moonlight of the desert outside quickly giving way to the soft glow of the lamps within the hotel room as they entered.

Anxious as Douglas closed the door behind them while removing his trucker’s had, Freddy absently looked around the room they would apparently be staying in. It really wasn’t anything to write home about. Just a small chamber with tacky cactus and wagon wheel printed wall paper, a beige blanket covering a twin bed, a few cheap pieces of furniture, and a door which he guessed led to a bathroom in the back.

It was sort of odd that there wasn’t a TV or something like that in there though. Wasn’t having one required by law or something in that day and age? If not it should have been.

“So… how do we start?” Freddy eventually came to ask once he had run out of things to critique. “Should we talk a little first or are we just going to--OOMPH!”

His question cut off before he could finish speaking Freddy was suddenly spun around without warning. His surprise as he came to face with a smirking Douglas increasing tend fold when the older man leaned down and pressed his fuzzy lips against his in a soft kiss that quickly grew heated as the Newfie deepened it, both arms coming to wrap around his pudgy boy as he held him in place

Going limp as he was firmly embraced Freddy whimpered weakly into the mouth ravishing his, allowing Douglas to fully take control. An inquisitive, demanding tongue licking at the seam of his lips a few times before he got the hint and parted them. The intrusive organ slipping past to plunder and probe every which way as large, warm hands traveled down to clutch at his rounded piggy ass, roughly goosing him there.

Only after several long, agonizingly pleasurable minutes of intense making out was Freddy allowed to breath once again. Douglas slowly backing away with a wet smack of his lips as he stared down at the out of breath boy in his arms with a small hint of content smugness on his face.

“Hope that was to yer liking boy.” The trucker said, the large grin he wore incredibly infectious now. “If it ain’t then I’ll just have’ta keep on a-trying until I get it right.”

“D-Don’t worry! You nailed it the first time Douglas!” Freddy assured him breathlessly. “But you can keep trying if you want. I mean, I really, really, really liked it when you did.”  

Whole body shaking as he let loose a convulsing belly laugh Douglas couldn’t help but deliver another quick peck to the tip of Freddy’s piggish nose. “Damn boy! Ain’t you a horny little thing.” He murmured. “Bet y’all drove the fellas back home wild with yer looks.”  

Eyes dropping down to the top button of Douglas shirt which he began absently fiddling with Freddy shook his head. “Not really.” He sighed. “I sorta didn’t date much because I didn‘t want my parents finding out. Especially after Dad said he’d kick me out of the house if he ever found me with another guy.”

Cupping Freddy’s pudgy cheek with his hand Douglas gently made him look him in the eyes. “Don’t go bringing up that bastard tonight. Ya‘hear?” He commanded softly. “Tonight it’s only you an’ me and this here motel room. Nothing else matters.”

“I’ll try to but it’s kinda hard.” Giggling softly as his face was caressed Freddy mouthed the side of the dog’s paw, kissing it. “I mean, every time think about what we’re about to do I hear my dad calling me a fag or something again.”

Douglas’ expression turned furious for a moment when Freddy disclosed that. Rage that only dissipated again when a sudden look of inspiration hit him. “Y’all know what I think you should do in that case son?” He said, grinning again. “I think you should ferget him an’ find yerself a real daddy. One that’ll give ya nothing but love and make ya feel real good.”

“And where would I find one?” Freddy asked.  

“Right damn here boy!” Lowering his head until they were literally nose to nose Douglas growled lustfully. “But only if ya’ll really what that. You say yes an’ yer my son and I’m yer Daddy tonight. No take backs. No regrets. Only a whole lot a fun an’ a hellava lot a fucking.”

The low rumble in Douglas’ voice during his proposal sent a primal thrill straight down to Freddy’s already hard cock. Just the idea of being made to obey the older male exciting him to no end. “Alright…” He quickly said, biting his lower lip. “I’m all yours.”

“That’s my boy.” Releasing the younger man Douglas ambled his way over to the bed across the room and sat down on it. One leg coming to rest on his knee so he could begin removing one of his boots. “Let’s start by taking off them clothes of yers. Daddy wants ta see all of y’all before anything else.”

“Um… s-sure Douglas.” Freddy replied, slightly taken aback by the sudden command.

Kicking off his shoes regardless he bent over to fiddle with the buckle of his belt. The small metal latch giving him quite a lot of trouble like it always seemed to do. You couldn’t imagine how many times he had almost had an accident when he went to the bathroom while wearing it. However, before he could fully begin a rough cough reached his ears, causing him to pause.

Looking up after he heard this sound Freddy blinked when he noticed that Douglas was staring back at him with a frown. “I-Is something wrong?” He asked. “You wanted me to undress r-right?”

“Yes, but ya didn’t answer me right there.” Was the eerily calm explanation from Douglas as he placed both his boots down on the floor by the bed. “When I tell y’all ta do something tonight I expect ya ta reply back with a, “Yes Daddy” or “Yes Sir”. Understand what I‘m saying boy?”

For the briefest of moments Freddy felt a surge of concern run through him. Maybe agreeing to this whole Daddy/Son thing had been a bad idea. He really didn’t want to deal with another tyrant like his dad back home. But then, noticing the teasing look in Douglas’ eyes he instantly relaxed. This was all just part of the  game he had proposed he quickly realized. One that Freddy reminded himself he had happily agreed to after getting turned on by the idea.

“Okay, sorry about that Doug-- I mean D-Daddy!” Freddy said correcting himself mid-sentence.

“That’s alright son.” Douglas nodded back. “Sometimes a boy messes up, but that don’t mean his daddy is mad at’um.” Smirking he leaned forward, both hands clutching the sides of the bed as he growled. “Now quit yer stalling an’ get nekid fer me! I ain’t waiting all night.”

Cheeks glowing upon heard the lurid country way Douglas had said “Naked” Freddy sniggered at the dirtiness of it all and continued. “Yes sir Daddy.” He said while starting to undress again. Each little movement he made closely watched by the man sitting just a few feet away from him.

Buckle giving way after some more minor effort Freddy pulled the thin leather strap free and dropped it to the ground. The soft, muffled clunk of the metal clasp landing on the carpeted floor swiftly followed by the rustling of his jeans as he unzipped and then shimmied out of them, the fabric pooling around his ankles for only a moment before he stepped out of them and kicked his pants over to the wall with great haste.

Seeing him standing there in just his shirt and underwear Douglas seemed to become excitedly agitated. “Fuck son. Don’t you look just damn adorable in them little undies.” He commented, legs spreading further apart so he could rub at the growing bulge in his own jeans. “Take them off last will ya? Wanna see how y’all look in just them panties alone.”  

Only taking slight offense that his limited edition Shakespearean man briefs had been called “Panties” Freddy smiled bashfully at the request. “Okay Daddy.” He said, this second use of the endearment surprisingly easier now that he was getting more turned on.  

Bypassing his lower half for now Freddy reached for the hem of his shirt and pulled it over his head, clumsily. The bareness of his tubby exposed as he too tossed it to the ground and rubbed his bare chest for a moment trying to shake it off how nervous he was.

“Well… h-how does it look?” Came Freddy’s embarrassed question as he stood there in just his dingy old socks and tight fitting, yellow and brown lined briefs.

Back when he and his old boyfriend had been together for those two weeks Freddy had never really gotten the courage to get naked in front of him. The closest he had ever come being when he had unzipped his pants and pulled out his modest penis for a hectic blow job. Freddy wasn’t even sure if anyone would ever want to see him naked considering how dumpy he thought he looked.

Freddy’s worries seemed to be for naught though because as he looked upon him Douglas only seemed to grow more aroused. The hand once groping his crotch now unzipping his own jeans so that he could shove it into the new opening and play with himself under the blue fabric.

“Y’all look damn fine ta me son. Prefect in fact.” The dog hungrily replied, eyes locked on the pig. “Now hows ‘bout you turn around an show off that sweet caboose of yers fer Daddy?”

Unsure if he believed what the canine had said or not Freddy obediently faced the other way. Face tinting even more than it already was when a lewd wolf whistle rang out from behind him. “Alright, now them panties.” Douglas’ voice ordered next. “Pull’um down real slow and then spread them cheeks open. Show off that hole ya want me ta jam my dick inta.”  

Whimpering at the husky way Douglas had put that last request Freddy closed his eyes and unhurriedly slid his underwear over the swell of his backside. Thin, airy cloth giving way to the soft fleshy pink of his bare ass before it dropped entirely to the floor when he reached back and pulled the plump half-moons apart. The chill of the open air ghosting over the heated furrow as he revealed the most private part of himself.

“Now that’s what I’m talking ’bout Baby Boy.” Douglas all but growled behind the bent over swine. “Can’t wait to get myself inside of there. Thick dick a-pumping in an out of that tight little hole.”  

“You’ll be careful though right?” Freddy requested nervously, completely unused to such filthy talk. “I-I’ve had a boyfriend before but we never, you know… did anal.”

An amused chuckle sounded from Douglas at the revelation. “Don’t worry son. I’ll be real gentle with that virgin tush of yers.” The canine assured. “But y’all are going ta have ta help me there. Come’ere and suck Daddy’s dick now. Get’um good an’ slick so he can fuck ya properly like.”

Straightening with a giddy smile on his face Freddy eagerly complied with his soon to be lover’s request and turned around. It was when he did this however that he saw something for the first time that made his mouth instantly began to water with deep primal hunger and need.

Apparently in the short amount of time since they had broken eye contact Douglas had taken it upon himself to unbuckle and unzip the front of his pants. His large, crimson red cock jutting upwards between the flaps towards the ceiling as he carefully stroked its impressive eight inch length with deliberate slowness.

In awe of this arousing sight as stepped up to the other man Freddy dazedly dropped down onto his hands and knees before it‘s master. Tongue hungrily darting out to lick along his upper lip as he reluctantly raised his big brown eyes upwards to stare up into Douglas’, silently pleading for permission take it into his hungry mouth.

For his good behavior and patience the young pig easily earned the authorization he was so desperately seeking. Douglas helping him along by placing a hand on the back of his head so he could gently lead him to where he was most needed. Their eyes never once breaking contact as Freddy opened wide and swallowed him without a single second’s hesitation.

Grunting deeply when his member was engulfed in the hot wetness of Freddy’s mouth Douglas cursed under his breath. The hand he still had atop the teenager’s golden haired scalp stroking it as the boy nursed on his maleness so willingly.  

“Yeah… Yeah… that’s my Baby Boy.” The trucker said in a low growly voice. “Yer such a good little’un fer yer Daddy ain’t ya? Ya look so good down there between my legs too. Pretty eyes looking up at me. Round cheeks puffing up as y’all suck me off. Chubby little ass wagging about, just a-begging ta get fucked open! Yer making me harder than hell son. Harder. Than. HELL!”

Soaking up all the praise raining down on him from above like a sponge Freddy closed his eyes, a shudder running through him as he doubled his efforts to please his newfound Daddy. This… this was what he had always wanted he realized. To be praised and applauded. To be told that he was doing good for once.

And what made everything all the better was that it was a man like Douglas telling him all these wonderful things. His fatherly voice and mannerisms acting like some sort of soothing balm as the large hand petting his head never stopped. It’s movements, along with those honey sweetened words coming from Douglas, making him want to please the other man. Live up to all the nice things being said about him.  

Endeavoring to do just that too Freddy soon lost himself in the sexual act he was happily performing in that motel room. Saliva running down the sides of his mouth as he noisily began bobbing back and forth over the hot, pulsating shaft trapped between his lips. The thick rod going deeper and deeper down his gullet as he snuffled against the thick underbrush at its root.  

For some time Freddy happily continued on like this. Douglas’ praise for the blow job he was giving him becoming more and more vocal as he sucked him off with all his limited skills. Freddy even dared to handle the trucker’s heavy balls after a while. The large goose egg sized orbs rolled around and fondled a few minutes before he pulled off and began mouthing and sucking on them in a frenzy of passion.

But then suddenly, just when it appeared that a cursing and grunting Douglas was about to cum for him, Freddy was gently nudged away from the cock he had been worshiping so reverently. It’s loss causing the pig to whine petulantly as he was forced to give up his glorious treat.

“Fuck you are too damn good at that son.” Douglas said, hand going out to tussle Freddy’s hair. Scooting back afterwards the large man patter his left thigh. “Come’ere an’ sit on Daddy’s lap fer a while, will ya? Feel like holding ya fer a bit.”  

Lumbering up onto his feet Freddy wiped away the spittle from his chin. “Whatever you want Daddy.” He giggled as he went and straddled the other man’s leg. “Like this sir?”

“Yeah, just like that Baby Boy.” Douglas replied, both hands clutching a pair of doughy hips. “Now bring that pretty mouth back over here. I need another taste of them kisses of yers.”

Emboldened by the verbal accolade to his kissing skills Freddy dutifully fulfilled Douglas’ request. Leaning forward he crashed their lips together in a messy way. Wet smacking and turned on groans from both men melting into each other as he shamelessly ground against the Newfie’s large belly though the scratchy fabric of his plaid shirt.

Obviously feeling the hard erection rubbing into him Douglas chuckled against the warm lips kissing his, both hands going to massage Freddy’s sweaty back first before lowering to grab at the ass he had become so enamored with since they had gotten to the hotel. Fingers sinking deeply into the soft flesh of the plump mounds he squeezed and kneaded them while carefully balancing the boy sitting on him.

Sinful pleasure racking though him as his ass was expertly massaged and groped Freddy suddenly broke their kiss, head going back as he gasped up at the ceiling. “Oh god, Douglas!” He moaned. “That feels really good!”

“It does huh?” Douglas hummed back while peppering an exposed throat with light kisses. “Don’t let it distract though. I’m yer Daddy, remember? Y’all best remember that or…” Giving Freddy‘s butt a hard slap he growled. “…Yer going ta be sorry son.” He finished.  

Steadying himself with both hands on Douglas’ shoulder as the sharp sting and embarrassment of being spanked hit him Freddy moaned again, his cock giving a pulse from its place trapped between him and the trucker’s belly. “Yes, Daddy. Sorry sir.”

“Awe It’s alright boy.” Douglas cooed, the palm he had just used to punish now soothing the pain away. “I’m still pleased as punch ta have you as my son tonight. Here, let me show ya just how much.”

Worming his fingers further into the narrow, musky valley of his partner’s crack Douglas pressed his middle digit against the puckered entrance hidden there. As expected this little action got a big reaction out of Freddy. The boy keening his pleasure as he writhed and arched his back. The only thing keeping him from sliding out of his lap being Douglas’ firm grip still clutching his shuddering form.

“Damn yer beautiful like when y‘all make them noises.” Douglas mumbled. “Daddy’s beautiful, sexy as hell Baby Boy.”

Tapping at the hole he had discovered several more times the gentle giant quickly captured one of the protruding nipples on his lover’s heaving chest with his mouth. This new sensation increasing the pleasure he gave tremendously as ruthlessly nibbled at the soft pink bud until it hardened between his lips.

Grabbing at his unattended pec as his chest was stimulated Freddy squealed and twisted his other nipple hard. His greedy desire to get even more simulation leading him down a new path. “Fuck… fuck… FUCK!” He panted, hips moving fast as he hunched into Douglas’ belly. “I don’t think I can take much more of this Daddy! P-Please fuck me already sir! I want it so bad!”

Breathing hotly against the flabby chest he was sucking on Douglas huffed, heat pooling in his own belly. “Don’t go getting ahead of yerself now.” He chided. “We ain’t there just yet.”

“But sir…” Freddy whined, a little bit of a temper tantrum brewing in his befuddled mind. “I need it!”

“I told you no boy!” Douglas snapped in his strictest sounding dad’s voice. When a pout from Freddy followed he chuckled fondly in return. “Awe now don‘t give me that look. You ain’t going ta be waiting too long fer yer reward. Don‘t think I can stop myself from giving it to ya honestly.”

Removing his fingers for a second Douglas wetted them with his mouth before placing them back where they were. Now sufficiently moist enough he firmly pressed them against Freddy’s virgin asshole. The tight, wrinkled ring of muscle easily giving way after some insistence as he sank a finger into it up to the knuckle. Hooking it once he was inside he then began to finger fuck the wriggling boy on his lap. Freddy happily rutting against him ever sluttier when he added a second and then third finger into the mix.  

Intense pleasure hitting him like a tidal wave as he was vigorously finger fucked for the very first time Freddy eventually lost the short battle he had been fighting to keep it together. Face coloring beat red he let loose a shrill shout, his cock erupting all over Douglas’ clothed belly as he shakily rode out his first overwhelming climax to glorious completion.

“That’s it son, cum fer yer old man.” Douglas encouraged as he felt the boy dirty his shirt with one of the largest loads he had ever seen. Guess what they said about pigs was true. “Humm… that is a big ol’ load ain’t it. Bet it’s been a while, huh?”  

Unable to think straight as he came back down from the heights of ecstasy Freddy slumped against the body under his. Douglas happily drawing him into a warm hug as he continued telling him how good he had been. “Damn…” He was able to say once he had recovered enough. “…I think I almost passed out.”

“Don’t you dare go doing that. I told ya: I ain’t done with ya yet.” Gently encouraging Freddy to stand for him Douglas patiently waited for the teen to get off him before rising himself. “Okay, that’s enough of taking things easy I reckon. Let’s really get down ta business, alright?”  

Shock appeared on Freddy‘s face. “That was taking things easy!?” He said incredulously. By god, if that was taking it easy he shuddered in anticipation to think of what was to come.

Lucky for him Freddy’s curiosity was quickly sated when after stepping to the side Douglas swiftly pushed him down onto the bed. Ending up bent over the side with his backside sticking out Freddy then peered over his shoulder, vision locking firmly on Douglas who was beginning to undress himself.

Seemingly sensing the pair of eyes focusing in on him without looking up Douglas made a show of slowly unbuttoning his shirt. Each clasp deftly undone to expose another few inches of the chocolate brown fur hidden underneath. Reaching the bottom button after several long minutes of torture the large man quickly shucked the offending piece of clothing off to reveal his bare chest and large stomach. Both jiggling lightly as he let the shirt flutter down to the floor.  

Rolling over and sitting up so that he could get a better view as Douglas moved onto his jeans Freddy felt his spent cock start to fill again. The sight of the dog’s belly moving even more as he quickly pushed his pants down, underwear and all, turning him to no end.

It was the canine’s cock though that truly excited him though. Eyes raking down the trucker’s naked body as he stood there, scratching himself for a moment, Freddy couldn’t help but be impressed by just how large his erection was looked now. Sure he had just seen the thing up close and personal when he had sucked on it through Douglas’ jeans a few moments ago. But now… with the older male in all his natural glory, it just looked bigger somehow. Actually, everything about the man looked better now that he was naked.

Douglas truly was an work of art. Big, burly, and strong he practically reeked of uninhibited masculinity and charisma. Every move he made, even the most passive of ones, so confident and sure that compared to him Freddy felt like nothing more but a chubby little wimp.  

Yet, even though he felt this way Freddy could still plainly see that Douglas though him quite attractive. The tall man chuckling dirtily as he approached and hooked a finger under the pig’s chin, tilting the boy’s face upwards so he could kiss him quickly before looking deeply into his eyes.

“Y’all are really flattering me with all that staring son.” The older man rumbled hungrily. “But I ain’t here for just flattery. Get back on that belly and let me start a-working on that chunky ol’ ass of yers. Daddy‘s hungry.”

Giving consent with a simple nod Freddy obediently returned to his previous position, a small giggle coming out when he felt two large hands palm his backside, parting the cheeks carefully. Then, without any sort of warning Douglas got down to “work”. Getting down onto his knees the Newfie viciously laved his tongue against the hole he had just been fingering. Repeated licks and lapping that caused Freddy’s cheeks burn with fire as he squealed softly and ground his ass back against his lover’s face without even realizing it.  

“Oh… Oh… OH!!!! Oh fuck! Yes daddy! Yes Daddy!! YES DADDY!” Freddy practically wept as he was so thoroughly eaten out. “Your tongue feels AMAZING!”

Losing what little composure he still retrained Freddy began squealing and groaning uncontrollably. Quickly becoming so overcome by what was happening that he ended up face down on the bed, his pudgy fingers clawing at his own ass so that he could open himself up as wide as possible to the snorting, growling, greedy mouth messily devouring his already raw and oversensitive asshole.  

“Fucking love the way y’all taste back here son!” Douglas exclaimed when he momentarily came up for air. “So god damn fucking sweaty an salty. Damn best thing I’ve eaten all day. Even better than Mary’s pies!”

Delivering two quick slaps to the jiggling ass he was enjoying Douglas snarled loudly before eagerly diving back in, his efforts doubling as he aggressively jabbed and screwed the tip of his tongue against the hole slowly loosening up for him again and again and again and again! Soon he’d be placing something much bigger than his tongue in there so he had to make sure it was nice and open. Only the best sort of treatment for his temporary son for the night.

Enduring Douglas’ attentions as he descended into a wild frenzy of sexual perversion Freddy thought about just how lucky he was at that very moment. Just that afternoon he had thought himself a goner and now here he was about to be fucked very first time!

Finishing off his preparations with one final languid lick up and down his pink lover’s crack Douglas reluctantly backed off the rear end he had ravished so completely. Wiping away the wetness from his face as he stood the trucker gently smacked Freddy on his upturned ass again. Both cheeks wobbling back and forth for several seconds like a big helping of jell-o.

“Off the bed son. I want y’all ta ride me for starters.” He instructed thought heavy panting. “Best ta let a virgin like you set da pace first time he gets a cock up his can. Makes it a hellava lot easier ta get used to it.”

“Okay…. Dah… Daddy.” Freddy managed to pant out as he made way for the other man.

Pushing himself up onto his now unsteady legs the teen watched as Douglas got onto the center of the bed and stretched out over the mattress, large glistening wet cock pointing straight upwards as he motioned for Freddy to join him.

“Get on this here sucker boy.” He goaded. “Don’t y’all dare start acting all shy after I went and shoved my face inta yer ass, ya hear?”

Not one to disobey his new “Daddy” Freddy instantly returned to the bed. Chubby body clumsily climbing over the couchant man already there so he could straddle his waist, the canine’s large, wet organ easily settling quite nicely between the entire length of his soaking wet furrow.

“Damn, it feels even bigger.” Freddy murmured as he experimentally wiggled his bottom against the shaft poking him. “You sure it’ll fit Sir?”

Lazily grinning up at the boy on top of him Douglas snickered. “After what I did to yer asshole? Yeah, it’ll fit son.” He assured. “It‘ll fit just fine.”

One hand going to Freddy’s side while the other went to grip his cock Douglas pressed the head of his dick against the wet hole between the pig’s cheeks. Freddy’s worried expression turning into one of pure nirvana as the dark red crown pressed into and then punctured the tight confines of his gripping pucker.

As he was entered Freddy felt his mind go blank. The feel and knowledge of what was slowly working its way into his ass causing a slight conflict in battered psyche. This was it, he was officially gay now. Or at least more so than he had been before. And you know what? Fuck his parents and their attitudes! No more feeling like he was some sort of sicko! No more trying to hide it! He was gay damn it and he was going to fuck himself silly using Douglas’ gigantic cock to prove it to himself!

Moving his hips with that one last triumphant thought Freddy ground down on cock firmly implanted up his backside. Over and over he gyrated. Back and forth, back and forth. harder and harder. The pleased growl that came from under him only spurring him on as he picked up speed, rising and falling over the hardness impaling him.

“Finally getting into, huh?” Douglas said, hands going to Freddy’s hips again so he could assist him in his efforts. “Go an’ enjoy yerself then Baby Boy. Only thing y’all need ta worry ’bout here is having yerself a real good time.”  

Looking down into Douglas‘ eyes Freddy distractedly nodded. “Yes sir, Daddy.” He said mixed with a squeal. “Ahh… f-fuck… yeah, yeah… yeah… that’s it’s! Damn, yeah that‘s it!”

Supporting himself by placing both hands on the large mass that was Douglas’ gut the blissed out young man continued on without a moments pause. Large curly tailed ass repeatedly slammed down as he rode the trucker with all the inexperienced charm of a boy fully enjoying his very first fuck.

It was a good ten minutes into this frantic ride however that Freddy felt himself nearly stumble. One especially hard downward thrust of his body causing a spark of intense pleasure as his prostrate was hit. A howl of delight drifting up into the air as he felt his entire body go limp from over stimulation.

Thankfully for Freddy, Douglas was quick to pick up the slack when he faltered. Sitting up the older male placed both his arms around the boy‘s back and held him in place as he took over. This new position allowing the canine to freely thrust upwards into Freddy as the boy wrapped his legs around his torso and held on for dear life.

Face finding its way into the crook of Douglas’ neck as he was simultaneously held and pounded into Freddy whimpered. “D-Daddy…” He mewled. “You’re so amazing sir. The way you fuck me… I-It’s just so god damned amazing!”  

“Yer amazing too ya’know.” Douglas said, kissing the side of Freddy’s head as he continued. “The way yer squeezing my dick right now… fuck son, feels like I got it stuck in a damn vice. You keep doing that an I’ll be cumming right up yer chubby ol’ ass in no time. Ya want my cum painting yer guts son? Filling ya up until it leaks down yer legs and onta the floor?”

“FUCK YES!” Freddy wailed as another intense orgasm blindsided him. The smell and wetness of his cum staining the dark chocolate brown of Douglas’ thick fur with blinding white splatter.

Feeling the hole he was fucking tighten even more as Freddy came so prettily for him Douglas chuckled and changed their position once more. One hand holding the hog’s head as he buried his face further into his chest while the other landed on a pink back, both cradling the boy as he spun them around so that Freddy ended up flat on his back with the trucker hovering over him.

“That’s two times.” Douglas proudly stated as he watched Freddy lay there completely out of breath. “Wonder how many more times I can make ya’ll cum during this “Good Time” we’re having.”

Reentering Freddy once the challenge had been set Douglas proceeded to fuck him missionary style for a a long stretch of time. Looming over the pudgy teen he alternated between slow deliberate stroked and rapidly thrust into him while looking him dead in the eyes. The bewildered and pleased expressions he earned during each new shift in speed and technique he tried making him grin madly.

Pretty soon Douglas couldn’t help himself and went down to kiss those soft parted lips moaning for him. Both his mouth and his hips working in concert as he fucked Freddy at both ends without a hint of slowing down or mercy!

Humming into the kiss as his lower half was steadily pounded into, legs left bouncing on either side of the dog’s hips, Freddy eagerly welcomed Douglas’ invading tongue. Both it and his own wrestling and sliding against each other as he held onto the canine’s shaggy furred sides, rubbing them in gratitude.

Only parting when they both needed air Freddy giggled when Douglas nipped at his nose, a playful growl coming out of the larger man next as he rose up and grabbed his flabby chest. “You got yerself a nice pair here son.” The trucker said fondling them. “Bet ya just loved it when I was a-sucking on’um earlier.”

“Y-Yeah D-Daddy I did.” Freddy confirmed, his speech stuttering as both his nipples were flicked by large thumbs. “I never knew they were so sensitive. I love it when you played with them.”

“Oh, you loved it did ya?” Douglas repeated. “What else do y’all love Baby Boy? Ya love the feel of my big ol’ dick sliding in an’ outta this sweet pussy of yers. Breeding ya. Claiming ya. Marking ya. Leaving ya a sputtering moaning mess under me as I get ready ta unload a hot ol’ helping of thick daddy cum inside of y‘all.”

“Uh-huh!” Was all Freddy could manage to get out at first after Douglas had spoken. “Oh god Daddy! You dick feels so good inside of me! So big… SO big! Ahh… AHH! I think I’m going to cum again soon!”

“Then cum for me Freddy honey.” Douglas encouraged, hips picking up speed as he rolled them into the tight warmth of his companion. “Cum all over yerself. Don‘t worry ‘bout the mess iffin it bothers ya. I‘ll be here ta lick it all off after we’re done.”

Crying out as he pictured all that Freddy did exactly what he’d just been told yet again. The third explosive climax he experienced an almost dry one as his cock pulsated and a watery stream of seed leaked out onto his stomach and down the sides to the blanket below.

That wasn’t the end to the festivities however. Waiting until just after Freddy finished convulsing under him Douglas suddenly pulled out and effortlessly flipped the teen onto his belly again. Then after pulling the pig up onto all fours he rammed his still very hard and very hot cock right back in. An intrusion that Freddy eagerly responded to with a scream of “Daddy!” as Douglas started to truly pound into him like an untamed beast.

“Alright son, It’s Daddy’s turn ta cum now.” Was Douglas’ heated explanation. “I’ve been holding off ’cause I wanted ta see how badly I could work yer cute little ass up but now I ain’t waiting no more! I‘m gonna seed yer big ass!”

“Do it then Daddy!!” Freddy shouted, blood starting to boil at the sudden change in the nature of their coupling.

Gone was the patient father pleasing his son’s vast and unrestrained sexual appetite. That kind man replaced with the big sex crazed Daddy who only wanted to find his own relief inside of the hole he owned. And Freddy just loved the hell out of every single moment of it!

Upper lip curling back in a snarl when he felt Freddy determinedly slam his ass back against his thrusting hips Douglas growled. Wet meaty thwacks and heavy panting encouraging him to be as loud and verbal as he could be while driving himself to completion.

“Fuck boy, work that chubby ass fer Daddy!” He roared. “Slam that sucker back as hard as y’all can. FUCK YEAH! FUCK YEAH! Work ta get that cum out of my balls. Earn the breeding yer a-wanting! Yer a-needing!”

Responding to the other man’s commands Freddy moved faster and faster, a constant mantra of “Yes, Daddy! Yes Daddy! Yes Daddy!” spilling form his lips as he did his best to make Douglas cum inside his well-used hole.

It took some time, twenty minutes of vigorous fucking and cursing in fact, for Freddy to finally accomplish what he was trying to do too. Douglas suddenly going still behind him the pig found himself covered as the trucker fell down onto his hands and knees over him, large heavyset frame heaving and rumbling as he came for what felt like several minutes inside his hole with a reverberating growl that Freddy swore he could feel throughout his entire being.

In the following moments after the finale of their sexual rendezvous both Freddy and Douglas were left panting. The younger man’s entire body suddenly becoming very sore and tired as he fell forwards onto his belly, Douglas’ cock slipping free and his ass left bare to the world as the cum inside of him gushed out in a torrent out of his gaping hole and onto the bedspread.

Startling a little when he felt a heavy weight shift behind him Freddy turned to the right just in time to see a nude Douglas make his way to the bathroom across the room. Large naked form disappearing after he opened the door and entered, the light inside the small room flicking on a moment later.

‘Guess he isn’t one to stick around once he’s done.’ Freddy thought disappointed.

However any disillusionment Freddy felt towards being abandoned after sex was soon replaced with surprise when Douglas returned a moment later with a wet town in one hand. Returning to the bed with his new acquisition the large man proceeded to use the warm, wet cloth to wipe away the slickness and sweat covering Freddy’s backside and dripping down between his legs. It’s warmth soothing and pleasant to the boy as he laid there getting cleaned with incredible tenderness.

“You alright son?” Douglas asked as he tended to him. “I wasn’t too hard on y’all now was I? Sorta lost control there for a spell.”

“No… you were prefect.” Freddy responded. “OH! I mean, no Daddy.”

Douglas chuckled at the younger man fondly. “You ain’t gotta call me than right now Freddy honey.” He said. “That was all just fer when we was having sex if that‘s what y‘all would prefer.”

“But I like calling you that.” Freddy admitted with a blush. Hiding his face in the blankets he muffled a snicker. “And… I sorta liked it when you called me your Baby Boy too.” He then added. “Made me feel wanted for once.”

“Well then, I’ll just keep on doing that then.” Douglas agreed. Dropped the rag to the floor he gently gave Freddy a nudge and climbed back onto the bed. “Scoot over fer me will ya Baby Boy? Let’s cuddle fer a while.”

Sliding over Freddy quickly found himself pulled into a warm embrace. Golden haired head resting on Douglas’ wide chest as the Newfie wrapped an arm around his shoulder and pulled him as close as possible.

“Damn, you are the biggest guy I‘ve ever seen.” Freddy said dreamily as he got comfortable, fingers going to play with the fur on the canine‘s rounded belly. It really did feel nice being held like this. “You’re really handsome too.”

“Yer a sweet one Freddy Macalister. Y’all know that right?” Douglas returned, his free hand coming to massage Freddy’s side. “I don’t want you ta ever ferget that either. Yer an amazing boy and y’all should never take any sort of shit from yer parents of anyone else fer that matter, ya here? Don‘t let’um treat ya like ya don‘t matter ‘cause ya do. Ya matter a hellava lot.”

Truly warmed by the encouraging words Freddy felt himself sniffle, face turning to press against the luscious fur in an effort to hide the wetness now on his cheeks. “I‘ll do my best to remember that Daddy.” he said.

Douglas seemed pleased by this response. The dog chuckling lightly as he planted a chaste kiss on the pig’s forehead. “Good. Now that we got that whole mess settled try an’ get some sleep.” He instructed. “I reckon y’all got yerself twenty, twenty-five minutes of resting before I get all horny and have’ta start fucking ya again.”

Despite the shock that statement caused in him Freddy opted not to question how Douglas could still go on after all that stuff they did. After all, who was he to complain about the older man’s plans? He had only just lost his virginity after all and Freddy was looking forward to learning as much as he could about real sex before the night was out.  

----------------------------------

The Next Day…

A tired sounding yawn came out of Freddy as he slowly woke up inside of Douglas’ big sixteen-wheeler that next day. Scooting up into a proper seated position as he slowly came to the pig mentally chastised himself for falling asleep while on the road a second time. What was it about that truck that made him all sleepy?

“Good morning again son.” Douglas teased from his place behind the wheel of his big rig. Taking his attention off of the road for a moment he reached over and tweaked one of Freddy’s folded ears. “Guess yer still a little worn out from all that heavy riding I put ya through last night, ain‘t ya?”

Freddy snorted derisively. “Damn right I am you big sex monster.” He joked. “I barely had enough energy to deal with that old man in the gas station when I called for my tow truck.”

Chuckling at the exaggerated pouting aimed his way Douglas shook his head fondly. “Y’all are really making it hard fer me ta leave ya behind.” He hummed. “I could use a sweet fella like you to keep my company when I’m hauling.”

“I wish we could stay together too.” Freddy sighed.

Douglas nodded sadly. “I know Baby Boy.” He said. “I know…”

Resting against the seat as they drove back to his car Freddy sighed lightly to himself, sad that they’d be saying goodbye pretty soon. It was odd. Even though he had only known Douglas for a day and a half he knew he’d miss the man terribly once they parted.

Sure, there was a small part of Freddy that wanted to say the hell with his plans and keep riding along to wherever the Newfie was heading. But he realized in the end that that’d be a crazy thing to do. The two of them had just met after all. And besides Freddy had a life to carve out for himself. One that led him down a different path than Douglas’.

Feeling the truck slow down as he thought over his decision Freddy gazed out his window and watched as they came to a stop on the opposite side of the road from his rusty old jalopy. The small, blue and white vehicle still right where he had left it the previous day with all the stuff he had inside thankfully untouched.

“Well, here we are son.” Douglas announced. The sentence a sadder sounding version of what he said when they arrived at the rest stop yesterday. “Make sure y’all stay safe until the tow truck comes an gets ya.”

“Don’t worry I will.” Taking a deep breath Freddy moved in and kissed Douglas with as much passion as he could muster. The older man happily accepting the sign of affection as they deepened it, several minutes going by before they separated.

“Promise me y’all won’t go forgetting about this old trucker either Freddy honey.” Douglas smiled as Freddy pulled away and opened his door.

“I won’t Douglas. Not. Ever.” The pig promised. Sliding out of the cabin and landing outside he smiled up at the other man. “I don’t think I could ever forget about you Daddy.”  

Douglas chuckled. “Me neither Son.” He returned.

Knowing not to draw out their goodbyes any longer less he hop back into the truck Freddy reached up and pushed the passenger’s side door to close it. However as after he had Douglas suddenly said something that had him stopping in confusion.

“Oh, and before I ferget son, make sure y’all look behind that picture!” He said as the door slowly swung shut. “There’s something behind it you’ll wanna see!”

“Wait what!?” Freddy asked quickly.

But the boy’s question came too late. With a roar of its engine as the door closed Douglas’ big rig lurched forward suddenly. The large vehicle kicking up a cloud of dusk so thick that Freddy had to close his eyes as he sputtered and coughed, the sounds of the sixteen-wheeler racing away echoing out into the quiet of the desert.

“Geeze. That was a little rude.” Freddy grunted out as he recovered from the coughing fit he had experienced. “Wonder why he left so quick.”  

Frowning when no answer to his question came the teen decided to just shrug it off to Douglas being on a tight scheduled. The Newfie was a trucker after all. They no doubt had to make their deliveries on time and everything. Yet as soon as this thought came to mind Freddy realized something strange. Douglas was going back the same way he had come from when they had met. He hadn’t unloaded anything at the rest stop so shouldn’t he have turned around and gone back the way they had just come?

That question shook off too after finding himself unable to come up with a reasonable enough answer Freddy returned to his car and sat down against it, waiting for mechanic and his tow truck he had called for earlier. Luckily for him the wait for his new ride wasn’t too long of one. The pig’s head perking up when he saw an old tow truck appear over down the road with a sputtering vroom as it speedily drove towards him.

Sliding from his spot laying on the hood of his car as the vehicle neared Freddy stood and waited for the tow truck to turn itself around and then back up into position before approaching the side of the vehicle. “Hello?” He called out to the driver.

The driver’s side door swinging open with a creak when he spoke Freddy watched as a portly donkey dressed in only a pair oil stained overalls and a dirty hat stepped out. One hand going to wipe itself on his pants leg before he held out the newly “clean” appendage in greeting.

“Howdy.” The thirty-something man said. “You the one who called for a towing job, sir?”

Reluctant to take the dirty hand being offered him Freddy nodded to the question. “Um… yeah?” He replied, hoping that this wasn‘t the truck sent to save him. “Are you the mechanic with the tow truck I called this morning?”

“Sure as spit I am!” Walking over to the back of his truck the man grabbed the hook hanging from the boom winch and pulled it down. “Now why don’t you go make yourself comfortable in my truck while I hook’er up. We don‘t want to be out here when the real heat starts up.”

Eyeing the donkey as he bent over to attach the towing hook to his car’s undercarriage Freddy let his eyes momentarily linger on the mechanic’s bottom before doing what the man had suggested. Yeah, the guy was no Douglas, but in his own way he was sorta attractive too.

Taking another five minutes to finish connecting his client’s car to his, the donkey piled back into his truck next to Freddy and took off. The old machine making good speed down the road despite it’s obvious age and the heavy load it was now towing.

“So kid, how did you make out sleeping out here last night?” The mechanic asked after several miles of silence. “Couldn’t have been fun being out here all alone. Especially with all them stories they tell about this area. There‘s even tale of a phantom T--”

“--I didn’t sleep out here actually.” Freddy cut in, completely uninterested in any urban legends. “This trucker I met drove me to the rest stop down the road and I stayed there. Pretty nice place considering how far out it is.”

The donkey’s face scrunched up in confusion. “Rest stop?” He said. “There ain’t no rest stop out here.”

Not it was Freddy’s turn to look confused. How could the mechanic have missed a place that large and crowded? “Yeah there is.” He insisted. “You had to have passed it on the way here.”

“Only thing I passed by was old Pendleton Corner and no one stops there anymore.” The donkey said with a shudder. “Not since the sixties when it--”

“--Well I stayed there!” Freddy said, sounding almost offended. Sure the place might have been a little old fashioned but it had been an oasis for him in a time of need. Plus he had lost his cherry there too. He’d remember it for the rest of his life.

The mechanic made a tsking sound. “Then you’re a braver man then me son.” He said. “Much braver.”

Quickly becoming annoyed with the other man Freddy turned away from him after that. The next ten hour or so of their ride spent in near silence until they came up to where he knew Douglas had taken him. About to point over to it to show the donkey just how wrong he was Freddy instead went deathly still in shock. A collection of old ruins meeting his eyes instead of the crowded, brand new rest stop he had seen the other day.

“What the hell!” Rolling down the window Freddy stuck his head out, trying to get a better look at the area they were driving up to. Then turning to the mechanic when he failed to do so he frantically motioned for him to pull over. “Stop the car!” He demanded loudly. “I need to check something out.”

“O-Okay sir.” The donkey stammered, completely taken aback by the all the shouting.

The tow truck coming to a jerking stop Freddy opened his door as soon as he could and sprinted forwards into the old weed strewed remains of the rest stop he swore he had spent the previous night in. Heading for Mary’s diner first he pressed his face against the window and peered inside. To his shock the restaurant’s interior appeared many, many years older now. The once clean floor faded and covered in old wrappers and beer cans. And the once shiny counter top covered in nothing but a thin layer of dust and oddly an old leftover pie tin.

“What the hell is going on!?” Freddy yelled backing away in shock.

Turning tail and running, the portly pig raced past the boarded up gas station and little strip mall of stores towards what was left of the motor lodge. Reaching it in mere moments he quickly went to the same hotel room him and Douglas had had their magical evening in. But just as with everything else the only thing that met his vision was an old derelict room. Weeds growing through the floor and sand collecting in piles in the corners.

Rubbing his forehead as he turned away and walked back down the side of the hotel Freddy tried and tried to figure out what was going on. But no matter how hard he tried nothing made sense. Did any of what happened after he met Douglas actually happen?! Or had it all been some sort of heat induced dream?

“Wait Douglas!” Freddy said, breathlessly. “W-Was he even real?”

Thinking about the previous day Freddy replayed everything that had happened to him in his head. The ride to the rest stop, the meal in the diner, the night in the hotel room, and finally to the very last time he had seen the trucker. It was as he got to that last bit that he remembered what the trucker had said before he left.

“Oh, and before I ferget son, make sure y’all look behind that picture! There’s something behind it you’ll wanna see!”

Reacting as soon as the words echoed in his mind Freddy made his way to the motel’s main office next. The door almost falling off its hinges as he pushed his way inside. Once there he then approached the wall where the picture Douglas had shown him the previous night was. To his immense relief hanging there was the same photo of Douglas, Huey, and all their friends. The sight of the canine’s face calming Freddy a little as he removed the picture and examined it closely.

It was as Freddy looked over the old faded image that something new caught his eyes though. In the back of the group there was a man holding a sign. One that clearly read: HAPPY NEW YEAR 1939! Reading this holiday greeting Freddy dropped the picture with a gasp. The frame landing face down with a crack as he stared down at it.

“Shit!” Freddy cursed as he bend down to retrieve the artifact. He may have been scared as hell right now but he didn’t want to ruin it.

However before he picked the photo up he saw something on the back of it that made him pause. Written there, in old nearly faded letters was a message. One that he instantly knew was from Douglas from its tone and the little heart drawn next to it.

“Thanks for the wonderful time Baby Boy. Be sure to find yourself someone who can make y’all as happy as you made me for a night.” Freddy read aloud. “P.S. Open the picture frame. I left you a little something to help you make that new start of yours easier.”

Doing as he’d been told Freddy pried open the frame’s back cover and removed it. To his shock when he did ten old one hundred dollar bills slipped out of the back and fluttered to the floor. The small fortune making the pig gape for a moment before he closed his eyes, the knowledge of who had left them for him giving him a warm feeling in his doughy chest.

Sometime later a red eyed and yet somehow smiling Freddy made his way back to the tow truck and its worried looking driver. As soon as he approached the donkey went over to him with relief in his eyes. “You had me really worried there for a minute kid.” He said. “You alright.”

“Y-Yeah.” Freddy answered. “More than fine actually Mister…. Um, what was your name again?”

“I just go by Gus. No Misters” The mechanic provided, as he took off his hat and held it while smiling in a friendly manner at the younger man. “And are you sure you’re alright? I’d hate to think a good looking man like you is getting sick from the heat and the sun.”

Blinking at what the mechanic had just said Freddy cocked his head questioningly. “Did you just call me good looking?” He asked.

Gus appeared both surprised and embarrassed by what he said. “Y-Yeah I-I suppose I d-did.” He admitted humbly. “Sorry bout doing that sir. It just slipped out. I promise you I ain’t some weirdo who goes after straight fellers.”

Remembering what Douglas had said in his note Freddy snickered while placing a hand on Gus’ arm. “Well lucky for you I don’t mind you calling me that.” He told him. “You’re actually kind of attractive yourself. Sorta sexy too in those overalls of yours.”

The older man gasped, face turning a little red as he did. “I-I am!?”

Freddy nodded. “Yeah!” Walking past him he motioned towards the truck. “We can talk about it more if you want while your drive me to your garage. And maybe… over dinner or something later tonight?”

“I think I’d like that.” Gus happily replied back. “I’d like it a whole lot.”

Well, it was official. Life could be really awesome sometimes. Actually not only could it be awesome, but it was also sort of amazing too. Majorly so. Or at least that’s what a certain young pig named Freddy Macalister had learned as he and Gus got back into his truck and drove down the sunbaked highway. And you know what? After what had just happened to him--whatever it was--Freddy never wanted it any other way, ever again.

The End

[bayokkoblog]

PjXPete Missing Stories Chapter 5

Sorry this chapter is so short everybody. But I figured I should do a few smaller stories before I try doing another long PjXPete story. Hope you all enjoy it regardless. There might even be another one coming up real soon. Thanks in advance for any favs or comments.

PjXPete Missing Stories Chapter 5

A couple of weeks after chapter 17...

Gary Wey was a man conflicted. More so than he had ever been before. Seated at the kitchen table inside of his lovely well-maintained home the heavyset hippo sighed worriedly to himself. Vision locked onto the small scrap of paper he held in his large, gray skinned hand.

Why was this innocuous bit of stationary causing him so much trouble you ask? Well, every ounce of the elderly man's apprehension could be summed up by what was written upon it in bright red ink. A simple, seemingly harmless line of digits followed by the words, "Had fun. Call me sometime <3".

Odd wasn't it? Odd that such a simple thing as a mundane phone number could cause so much trouble for someone his age. Yet there it was. Mocking him. Taunting him. Reminding him of the night he had been both figuratively and quite literally fucked over by his dastardly next door neighbor Pete D'caht and two of the big bastard's confounded hoodlum friends.

That certainly had been one hell of a night. Gary could tell you. Plotting to blackmail the nefarious Pete over his rampant tax fraud the hippo had made a mad dash down to the scumbag's rundown used car lot to find irrefutable evidence of his crimes. It after as he got there however that Gary's brilliant scheme began to fall apart.

One moment there he had been, rummaging through a file cabinet in search of some dubious tax forms, and the next thing he knew he had been knocked out, stripped naked, and tied up to an oil stained bench in a sparsely lit, dingy automotive garage.

Then, completely at his captor's mercy Gary had been forced to endure a vicious gangbanging from a horny bull with size issues, an evilly laughing Pete, and a brutish Cajun alligator the size of a small city bus. All three of them ruthlessly riding his defenseless backside as punishment for his foolish attempt to get revenge on the man who had been blackmailing him for months.

But it was what happened after that first depraved round of rutting that truly stuck with Gary. Panting as he laid there on the bench, asshole left gaping open and covered in cum, the tired man had thought the worse of his "torture" was over. Boy was he wrong. The garage door opening just when it looked safe Gary watched in horror as a new man appeared. One he'd never forget.

This newcomer was called "Behemoth13" according to a smirking Pete. A tall, muscular horse who lived up to his namesake thanks to the colossal thirteen inched dick hanging down between his legs. Seeing this monster when it was revealed to him Gary, of course, had gone into a panic. There was no way he'd be able to take something that huge up his can! Not that he had much of a choice in the matter when the stallion shoved that fucker right up his fanny.

It had been pure agony at first, getting fucked by something that size. But after a few good minutes Gary quickly got into the groove of things. Behemoth13's thrusts unyielding as the sixty-three year old was turned into a boneless mess of raw nerves. Voice quickly growing hoarse from all the pleased shouting he did as he was bred oh, so wonderfully hard.

That hadn't been the end of good feelings either. Because as soon as the stallion was finished with him the bull from before returned in full force. His second go a prelude to a night where Gary ended up getting fucked repeatedly by every man present, along with a few toys Pete had retrieved after a quick trip home, until the wee hours of the next morning.

It was only then, after the sixteenth round of this exhausting hanky-panky, that Gary was finally freed. The hippo barely able to move as he watched a Pete and his two underlings smugly make their exit. The promise to repeat their vile actions if he ever stepped out of line again in the air from their dirty jeering.

That was when the phone number came into play, believe it or not. Face turning red with rage Gary had opened his mouth to holler at the trio of bastards before they got away. But before he could a small slip of paper entered his vision from his left. This odd, distraction attached to the hand of Behemoth14 who left it sitting there upon the bewildered man's cum covered snout before making his own exit.  

And that, everyone, is how the Mr. Gary Wey arrived to where he was that very day. Mind a whirlwind of doubts and hopes as he debated whether or not to call the number he had been given. Every second that ticked on by a grim reminder to him that the longer he waited the less likely he was to get the thing he had been craving so badly since that cool night all the way back in February.

On one hand, Gary had immensely enjoyed getting himself reamed out by that horny equine stud. The way he had been so viciously, so thoroughly fucked. Every single centimeter of the Behemoth13's massive thirteen inches expertly used while the men around them cheered at their animalistic copulating. It had been exhilarating! So much so that even the mere thought of it right now was making Gary harder than stainless steel.

Then there was the other hand. The more logical one. Behemoth13 was probably nothing more than some perverted lowlife. Someone Pete had contacted on that filthy website he loved to use to help him with his sick punishment. A hustler maybe? Or even a prostitute! Mr. Wey wouldn't put it past the big, pointy eared S.O.B. to fraternize with such people.

In the end though, Gary realized he just couldn't pass up another go with the well-endowed stallion. Sure, he'd probably come to regret this decision once the deed had been done. But fuck it! He hadn't had a lay that good since his days on the old hippy commune and he was sure as hell was going to take the opportunity to get more of that sweet loving when it was presented to him!

Standing up with conviction in his eyes Gary waddled over to his phone and nervously dialed the number that was vexing him so. Fat, pudgy fingers clumsily pushing the correct buttons in rapid succession so he could stand there fretting as the phone rang on the other end for several worrisome moments.

Then suddenly, a voice came over the speaker. "Hello?" It said, smooth and deep. "Can I help ya?"

For a moment Gary found himself unable to respond. That sexy baritone bringing back his memories of what had happened the last time he had heard that voice. Thankfully though, before he could make a total idiot of himself, the hippo was able to reign in his libido and spoke, voice uncertain and hesitant.

"Um… h-hello." Gary said, the words coming out thick. "I-I don't know if you remember me but I'm Gary Wey. You and me met up--"

"Who?" Behemoth13 interrupted before the older man could finish. "Sorry man, don't think I know ya. Maybe ya got the wrong number or something?"

'Ouch, that hurts.' Gary thought with a wince. Though he supposed it made sense that the other man didn't know him. It wasn't as if they had exchanged pleasantries during their first meeting. That meant if Gary wanted to identify himself now he'd have to sink pretty low. At least low in his mind.

Grimacing about what he was about to say Gary quickly spoke again before he could be hung up on. “I'm one of Pete D'caht's associates." He said, loathing every word. "You know… "Horndaddy46"? W-We met in that garage… at his used car lot… back on Valentines day?"  

This, at last, seemed to click with Behemoth13. The surprised "Oh!" he made easing Gary's anxiety greatly. "You're that hippo dude Horndaddy had me fuck, aren't ya!?" The horse said. "Damn. Didn't think you'd actually call after I handed you my digits."

"Well… um, y-you did give me your number and all." Gary sputtered, face heating up. Damn, he should have known that blasted phone number was some sort of cruel joke. "I-I'm sorry I d-disturbed you then. I'll just let you get back to--"

An amused snort coming over the line Behemoth13 quickly interrupted Wey's embarrassed apology. "Whoa, whoa, whoa big guy I didn't mean it like that." He assured. "All I'm saying is that I'm shocked ya actually contacted me. But now that ya did… how you doing sexy?"

Relived laughter bubbling out at the question Gary hesitantly answered. "I-I'm doing fine!" He said, a little too loudly for his liking. "Just dandy in fact! Never been better!"

"Good to hear old timer. Good to hear." Behmoth13 said back with a pleased snicker. "So you and Horndaddy46 still getting along alright? Last time he posted he said just finished fucking you down in his dungeon."

Gary frowned upon learning that Pete was boasting about the two of then having sex on some perverted website. "Yeah we're still messing around." He said indignantly. "Fat bastard is always calling me over for his damned "booty calls" among other things."

"Damn, Horndaddy's a lucky man then." Behemoth13 said with a small hum. "I know I'd kill to have a hot as fuck daddy like you at my beck and call. Bet we could have a great time together."

Gulping at the mere thought of such an arrangement Gary reluctantly voiced the reason for his call. "W-Well there might be a way we could arrange something like that." He said, growing bold. "It's p-partly the reason why I rang you up. Thought we could… um… you know… i-if you'd like to that is I'd…"

"You wanna hook up dude?" Behemoth13 finished for the nervous sexagenarian. "Because if that's what you're getting at then fuck yeah! Been wanting to pump another load up that big fat ass of yours!"  

"Well, that's good to hear." Gary huffed out. Face growing even hotter at the sleazy way the younger man had put it. "When would you be willing to come over and do so?"

"I'm off today, so I can come over right now if ya want!" There was an excited growl from the other man. "Just tell me where ya live and I'll be right on over to fuck your ass."

Stupidly grinning at how easy this was all turning out to be Gary quickly gave his soon to be lover his address. Behemoth13 happily informing him after that he’d be there in under an hour before the two of them said a quick goodbye and hung up.

Left speechless in the wake of what he had arranged Gary placed his phone back on its cook with small titter. Imagine, a man his age was now expecting a young gentleman caller. One who'd be giving him a sound plowing once he arrived. The whole thing made him feel years younger. He just hoped he'd be young enough to keep up with his willing new stud.  

(o13o13o13o13o13o13o13o13o)

Staring at himself anxiously in his living room mirror a freshly bathed and well-dressed Gary absently smoothed down the three hairs atop his mostly bald head. An action that proved to be fruitless when the annoyingly wayward follicles instantly sprang back into place despite his best efforts.

"DAMN IT ALL!" Trying several more times Gary cursed as each failed attempt. "STAY. THE. HELL. DOWN!" He roared.

Realizing that he was being ridiculous the hippo turned away from his reflection in disgust to pace back and forth. Why the hell was he acting so nervous all of a sudden? It wasn't as if this was his first one night… er, afternoon stand. Gary had bedded countless men back when he was in the navy. Well, alright it had only been three total, but that was still plenty in his opinion!

“Calm down already you old fool! You know you can do this!" Gary loudly said to himself. "All you got to do is open that door when he gets here and… and…"

Brows furrowing Gary sighed upon realizing he didn't know how to finish his thought. What was he supposed to do once his equestrian lover boy came a-calling? Was there some sort of sexual protocol nowadays? Were they supposed to have a conversation? Or would they just get to the action? If so then how should he act!? Lusty? Needy? Dominate? Submissive? He just really didn't know!

Gary whimpered. "Crap! What the hell have you gotten yourself into Wey!" He lamented. "Boy's going to laugh his ass off at you if you don't think of something fast!"

Quickly descending into a panic Gary was shocked to his very bones when his doorbell suddenly went off. The shrill, buzzing call causing that large, rotund man to fearfully bite at his bottom lip as he fearfully went to answer the door.  

'Alright Wey, enough of all this being nervous malarkey.' The hippo thought as he slowly exhaled. 'Just calm the heck down and act like you're not in over your head.'

Reaching the front of his home Gary took a quick deep breath and opened his front door. Heart rate skyrocketing and palms sweaty as he blinked against the harsh light of the afternoon, vision soon adjusting as he came face to face with the one man who had been haunting his sexual fantasies for the last several weeks.

Behemoth13 was very much the same person Gary remembered him being when they had met weeks ago. Fur the color of rich milk chocolate with the occasional spot of white brilliance, the horse was well over six-foot five. His muscular and strong looking body sculpted to pure perfection and his stance cocky, yet very attractive.  

It was the younger man's clothing however that truly sent a shiver down the retired man's spine. For their quickie Behemoth13 had chosen to wear a loose fitting, lime green tank top baring some sort of band logo. The absence of proper sleeves and its low cut collar showing off quite a bit of bare skin to the naked eye.

But it was below this admittedly arousing sight that the real prize laid. Lower half covered in a pair of impossibly tight, jet black jeans Behemoth13 was sporting a package the size of epic proportions. A bulge so big and exciting that Gary couldn't help the way his mouth watered as he peered down dumbly at it.

“So you just going to look me over or can I "come inside" Hippo Dude?" Behemoth13 asked after allowing himself to be ogled for a bit. "Don't get me wrong, I like the attention. But, I thought I was here to pound some old man ass, not model."

Snapping out of his lustful trance when he heard the stallion's teasing Gary offered him an apologetic sounding hum. "S-Sorry. I got… distracted." He said, stepping back and to the side. "Please, come in son. I've been waiting for you."

Striding forward at the invitation Behemoth13 entered Gary's humble home with an air of confidence about him. One that the older man admired a little. "Nice place you got here." He said, looking around. "Usually people I fuck with just take me to some shitty hotel or something. Guess you're a class act."

"Yes, I suppose I am." Closing the door behind them Gary led the horse into his living room, hands nervously wrong as he tried his best to think of the proper way to interact with his large guest. "So, would you like a drink or something?" He asked. "Or maybe we could put one of my old VHS' into the VCR and--OOMPH!!"

Lunging at Mr. Wey as he spoke Behemoth13 unexpectedly pulled the short pudgy man into an embrace. Their lips meeting in a hot noisy kiss that the twenty-something repeated several more times. Both his hands sliding down Gary's back to clutch at his doughy gray bottom.

Rational thought quickly leaving him as he the two of them made out Gary moaned wantonly into his new acquaintance's demanding mouth. Toes curling in his socks and eyes fluttering closed as he did his best to keep from cumming in the freshly pressed slacks he had worn for the occasion.  

Then, just as suddenly as it had all begun, the kissing ended. Behemoth13 stepping back to smirk wryly at him for a moment before he pulled over his shirt without a single word of warning. "Humm… that's better." He said, tossing it to the ground. "How's the view Hippo Dude?"  

Despite his arousal Mr. Wey huffed. "The names Gary Wey kid. Not Hippo Dude." He corrected. "And as for all that over there… well…"

Unable to help himself the hippo reached out and ran his hands along the mountains and valleys of the younger man's chest and stomach. Fingers reverently tracing every contour, every peak as his blood boiled in his veins.

"Damn boy, you are a piece of work!" Gary finished breathlessly. "A real, grad-a masterpiece!"    

Turned on by the worship of his hard earned gym body Behemoth13 growled in excitement. It always turned him on when older men did this. The pride he felt at their admiration almost as good as the act itself. Speaking of which, while touching was nice, he wasn't here to just get groped.  

Grinning lustfully Behemoth13 leaned forward, nose touching Gary's snout as he waggled his eyebrows. "You ready to start the fun Wey?' He rumbled. "Really hope ya are because I don't think I can wait much longer to fuck that big fat ass of yours. If you're still into that of course."

"Oh, I'm still into it boy." Gary happily informed as they stood there. Feeling brave the older man placed his palm against the large lump in the horse's pants. Squeezing the heated tool underneath the fabric as they locked eyes. "I'd be a goddamned idiot not to let you on top of me."

Pleased by that answer Behemoth13 licked his lips hungrily and motioned downwards. "Then get down on your knees and suck me off, will ya?" He instructed huskily. "I want to be nice and hard before I pound your ass to hell and back!"  

Obeying without question Gary dropped down onto his knees in a heartbeat. It was tough, a man his age wasn't that used to getting down on the floor like that. But he didn't give one crap how uncomfortable it felt. The only thing Gary wanted was to give the horse the best damn blow job he could muster. A skill that had admittedly grown rusty over the years.

Not one to let his lack of practice get the better of him though Gary quickly unzipped the front of Behemoth13's jeans. The fabric parting to expose an old looking yellow and black striped jockstrap. "You play sports kid?" Gary asked for curiosity's sake. "Never seen a man wear one of these unless they were an athlete."

"Nah, I just like wearing them." Bringing his legs together Behemoth13 allowed his drawers to fall down, the heavy fabric pooling around his ankles before he stepped out of them and spun around to show off his underwear. "Sorta sexy looking don't ya think?"

Sitting back on his haunches as the other man showed off Gary nodded in approval. He was right, the sportswear was a little sexy. Though his interest in it did wane considerably when Behemoth13 came to a stop and he got another eyeful of the package he was about to unwrap.

He could spend all the time he wanted admiring the stallion's dress sense later. Right now there was a cock to drain! Setting to that very task the hippo hooked his fingers in the waistband of the bothersome bit of cloth blocking his view and quickly pulled it down. The cheap tawdry cotton giving way as an impressively large penis sprang free, it's heavy weight wetly slapping against Gary's lips as he marveled at its sheer size.  

Tongue darting out to lap up the slickness on his face afterwards Gary let out a heated snort. Damn cock looked even bigger than he remembered. The sight of the clear pearl of pre forming on its tip making him crave its flavor even more. A hunger he eagerly went to sate when he opened his mouth and began sucking on it ravenously.  

Knees almost buckling as wet, suckling warmth surrounded the tip of his dick Behemoth13 whinnied, one hand going to the back of his older companion's head so he could force more of himself down a tight throat. "Fuck Hippo dude! You don't go slow do you!?" He said. "That's it buddy. Really suck that fucker dry! You got the perfect mouth for this! Fucking A-MA-ZING!!!"

Encouraged by the praise raining down from above Gary continued in his task with zeal, eyes watering as he took more of the equine man's penis into his mouth. Kid was a really randy fucker apparently. Just the sort of person Gary secretly liked being with. Though he'd never openly admit to feeling that way. Especially not when a certain smug bastard in the house next door could catch wind of his vice.

Putting thoughts of used car salesmen behind him though Gary instead concentrated on pleasing the man above him as much as he could. Relaxing his jaw best he could he let that turgid member wedge itself further down his throat. The way it pulsed and throbbed between his lips causing his own erection to press painfully against its own confined.

Eyes rolling into the back of his skull as Mr. Wet took him deeper Behemoth sighed contently. Fingers coming to wrap around the back of the kneeling man's head as he shallowly moved his hips, wallowing in the pleasant feelings he received. For an old "dude", as he so often put it, Gary sure had a talent for giving head. There hadn't been many who taken this much of the stallion's length down their throats.  

But as good as the blow job was Behemoth13 knew he had to have more. The memories of fucking the hippo in that oil soaked garage downtown returning in full force. The sounds of the trio behind him egging him on. The sweet velvety feel of the older man's hold wrapped around his dick. It drove him to seek his release much quicker than may have liked.

Acting on his urges Behemoth13 took Gary by his chubby cheeks, both hands holding the mature man in place as he began to carefully face fuck him to completion. With this renewed, hectic pace it didn’t take long for the horse to cum. Letting loose a strangled bellow Behemoth13 came, viscous torrents of heady cum quickly filling his lover's gullet. The excess of his sizable load leaking out the corners of Gary's mouth, dripping down the retiree's chin as he happily swallowed all he could.  

"Damn that's hot looking!" Behemoth13 said once he had recovered. Swiping his thumb over one side of Gary's face he gathered up some of the cum there and fed it to the hippo. Finger lingering between his lips as he did.

Sucking on the thumb in his mouth Gary savored the saltiness there. It's flavor forever etched in his mind. "DAMN SON!" He commented once it was pulled free. "Didn't think you horses came that damn much!"

"Yeah, heh-heh, we cum buckets." Behemoth13 said proudly. Offering his hand he quickly helped his new friend to his feet. "We're also quick to recover. I'm already getting hard again, see?"

Blinking a few times Gary slowly peered downwards. Sure enough his companion's cock was already starting to rapidly become erect again. The dark, ruddy head gazing back up at him with its one leaking eye.

"You telling me we can go again right away?" Gary asked incredulously.

Cocking his head to the side Behemoth13 chuckled. "Fuck yea we can go again!" He confirmed. "You got a bedroom where I can show ya? Or would you rather do it right here on the floor?"

"Bedroom please." Gary answered, the slight pain in his knees making the choice for him. Heading for the stairs the older man began to fiddle with the buttons of his vintage Hawaiian shirt. "Follow me. It's right upstairs."

Smirking dirtily Behemoth13 eagerly fell into step behind his host. Eyes locked right onto the heavyset man's broad backside as they ascended the steps and then made their way down a short hallway, into a nicely furnished bedroom with an oversized bed.

"Nice bedroom." Behemoth13 commented again as they entered the room. "You decorate it yourself or do ya got a wife or something?"

Turning to his guest with a frown Gary glared at him. "No, I'm single." He said firmly. "Wouldn't have called you over if I wasn't. I don't cheat."

Behemoth13 snorted at the serious tone being used on him. "Well, that's a relief." He said, moving in close. "No wife or boyfriend means I can take my time fucking you into the mattress."

"You're more than welcomed to try kid." Finishing with his shirt, Gary shucked it off. The bareness of his flabby chest and large stomach worrying him as his much younger, much more muscular companion eyeballed him silently. "So… what do you think?" He asked hesitantly. "I know I'm not some beauty queen but I hope you like it."

"Do I like it?" Behemoth13 repeated, a small smirk on his equine face. "Fucking hell! I love it!"

Proving his point the taller man spent a little time examining what was laid out before him. Using both his hands he slowly slid them down Mr. Wey's sides, fingers lightly sinking into the softness of his love handles and then his belly.

"You got a nice belly." Moving onto the hippo's chest he squeezed his doughy pecs "Nice tits too."

Taking a deep breath Gary gave a tentative smile. "So you like big guys then?" He asked. Sure the horse had fucked him upon Pete's request but that didn't necessarily meant he enjoyed the task.

Behemoth13 chuckled lowly. His new friend certainly could ask cute questions. "Fucking love'um Hippo Dude." He replied. "Nothing hotter to me than having a nice big guy in bed. Humm… the things I'm going to do to you!"  

After ducking down for another series of quick kisses the stallion effortlessly spun Gary around and bent over the side of his bed, the mature man's backside now at his mercy. With his soon to be lover now in the optimal position Behemoth13 then quickly devastated him of his pants and underwear in one fluid motion. Both articles of clothing tossed across the room so he could get proper look at Gary's large, rounded backside in the soft light of the bedroom.  

Giving one plump cheek a playful whack Behemoth13 wolf-whistled at the sight. "Now that's what I'm talking about!" He crowed. "You got one hell of an amazing ass Daddy!"  

Face hearing up at being spanked and being called "Daddy" again Gary hid his face against his bedding. the nervous chortle he made smothered. "W-Well I'm glad it meets your approval son." He said, hips moving a little to entice. "It giving you any ideas?"  

"Tons of ideas, sir. Tons." Resting a palm on each plump cheek Behemoth13 carefully spread them apart. Both half-moons giving way to reveal a hidden pinkened pucker that made him neigh unexpectedly. "I'm going to fucking wreck this hole."  

Taking a large gulp of air at that promise Gary quickly nodded over to his nightstand. "Use the lube in there first son." He commanded over his shoulder. "Don't be stingy with it either! I might be horny as hell but I'm no Superbull."

"Don't worry. I just won't ram it in dry." The brown furred man said back. "When you got a thirteen inched dick like me you learn to be careful."  

Reluctantly leaving the bed Behemoth13 hurriedly opened the nightstand dresser drawer and rummaged through it. Thankfully it only took a few moments to find the lube Gary had spoken of. That wasn't the only thing he found though. Lying next to the extra-large bottle of "E-Z Glide" was a large, neon pink dildo.

"You play with sex toy's Hippo Dude!?" Behemoth13 said, retrieving said item as well.  

Peering back to his guest Gary hissed in shame when he saw his modestly sized Assblaster™ in his hands. "Oh that thing…" He murmured, cheeks burning. "I man can get lonely sometimes you know. SO yeah, I play with it sometimes."

"Hey, don't sweat it. I think it's hot you use these sorts of things." Behemoth13 smirked. Moving back into place behind the hippo the placed the dildo he had found nearby on the bed before twisting off the lid on the lube. "In fact, I bet this will come in handy later."

About to ask what the other man meant by that Gary instead found his question dissolving on his lips as icy lube was dribbled down his exposed crack. This, pleasantly cool wetness then pushed into the tight crevice by large, intrusive fingers that slid up and down its length enticingly.

"Alright then boy. Do whatever you please." Gary gruffly agreed as he arched his back ever so slightly. The new position giving his partner better access. "But you better as hell make it feel good! YOU HEAR ME!"

"Loud and clear sir." Behemoth13 responded, greatly amused by the hippo's sudden bossiness. All the timid reactions he had gotten downstairs had been nice but this was something else. Something that he was hard wired to obey.  

Endeavoring to do just that Behemoth13 frowned in concentration and began his work in earnest. Working his fingers into the heated furrow before him he swirled on digit around the winking rear entrance he had admired earlier. It was hard. Repressing the urge he had to just ram it inside that tight little hole. But being as tender and gentle as possible he slowly made his way inside. The task proving to be an easy one. Much to his pleasant surprise.

"You're really responsive." Behemoth13 commented, finger hooking and probing for just the right spots. "Don't think I've ever had a guy open up so easily."  

"Well it's certainly not because I'm a slut or anything like that!" Gary rushed to defend. When a chuckle came from his words the elderly man cursed his next door neighbor again. It was D'caht's fault he was so loose anymore. Dirty bastard just loved jamming things into his ass. Objects one wouldn't usually think of using during sex.  

Choosing not to comment further on his friend's vehement denial Behemoth instead added another finger to his ministrations. Scissoring both in an attempt to open the hippo up even further. "Hope you're enjoying this." He said. "Because I sure as fuck am. Bet I could bust a nut from just this."

"DON'T YOU DARE!" Gary growled loudly. Propping himself up on his forearms he pushed back roughly against the fingers inside of his anus. "Only place you're allowed to cum is up my ass. You understand that son!"  

"You know I like that." Adding another finger Behemoth13 rapidly began to finger fuck Wey's hole. The sounds he got for doing so making heat pool in his belly. "You calling me son, me calling you Daddy. It's a little embarrassing but I kinda got this daddy/son fetish thing going on."

"You'd be surprised how many people I know like that." Gary remarked dryly.

Gazing over to the window the older man rolled his eyes. If only his visitant knew about the depravity routinely going on over at the D'caht household. That there was an actual father and son who happily had sex every day and night. Their taboo relationship breaking every common law of decency. If Gary hadn't been a willing participant in their sick game himself he would have gladly turned the two of them in. Well… maybe.    

But those sorts of thoughts were for later he supposed. Right now Gary was more concerned with his own sexual gratification. Well, his and his new friend's he supposed. And playing with that thought he decided to give the boy a present.

"Alright son." He said, empathizing the second word with a growl. "I think your Daddy is ready for the dildo now. Go ahead and shove up his ass like a good boy."

Instantly catching on Behemoth13 chuckled. "Roll over then Daddy." He said, playing his part. He was really starting to like this older man. "I want to see your face when I use this thing on you."

Backing away just enough to allow Mr. Way to roll over, the rotund man's legs automatically going up when he did, the large stallion reached over for the dildo he had taken out earlier. Lubing it up he quickly turned it on, the vibrations making an awful racket when he did. The grinning he pointed the glistening head at the gaping hole he had prepared, it's tip pressing up against the winking rear entrance.

"You really ready for this old timer?" Behemoth13 asked. Just to be sure. "We can still back out before I--"

"--DO IT!" Gary snapped. Voice loud and commanding. "Stop fussing and just fuck me with it already! DO IT NOW BOY!"

Not needing to be told twice Behemoth13 rammed the assblaster all the way into its owner's ass. Gary's strained anus hungrily eating the lively, artificial pink phallus in an obscenely filthy way that sent a bolt of desire right down the horse's body and to his still hard and weeping cock. His urges causing him to lower his head to taste the hippo's own hard member in a desire to give the older man as much pleasure as possible.

Mind already left revealing as his hole was violated by his own sex toy Gary found himself letting out an even louder cry of passion as a hot mouth descended onto his stubby cock. Sucking and lapping at the heated flesh as the hardness in his rear began to move back and forth. Dual sensations that almost undid him then and there.  

"Yeah son… that's it… give it to me good!" He encouraged. Hands going to his thighs Mr. Wey pressed his legs down further against his belly, exposing himself as much as humanly possible. "Really work over that hole! Daddy can take it! Come on boy! DO IT!"

Pleased with how loud his bedmate was being Behemoth13 continued doing as he had been told. The ceaseless movements of his arm as he fucked his gray skinned friend with the dildo accompanied by his incessant sucking, the activity lasting for several long, agonizing minutes.

It wasn't until the gaudy plaything in his hand began gliding in and out of Gary's ass with ease that Behemoth13 decided to move onto the main event. Pulling the toy free he reluctantly pulled off of the hippo's cock and stood with a sinister guffaw.

"Get all the way on the bed old man." Was all Behemoth13 said, voice rough with desire. Tossing the dildo to the floor he then picked up the bottle of lube, a wet wad squeezed out onto his hands with a loud squirt. "Get on your belly too. I want to feel all of you under me while I fuck you."  

Standing upright himself Mr. Wey gave a shaky nod and scrambled to get into position. Crawling onto the bed on his hands and knees the pudgy man laid down in its center. Head propped up on a pillow and ass up in the air as he spread his stout legs to give his partner unfettered access.  

His feast laid out before him Behemoth13 hurriedly lubed up his throbbing maleness and got onto the bed. “You know this still ain't going to be easy. Right old timer?" He warned as he got into position behind the hippo. "I mean, last time you had Horndaddy46 and his buddies fuck you before I had my turn."

Balling his fists at the mention of D'caht, Gary growled in frustration. That bastard was not someone he wanted to think about right then. "DON'T YOU DARE MAKE ME BEG BOY!" Blood boiling he reached back and spread himself open in a shameless display of wanton greed. "I CAN TAKE IT SO MOVE YOUR DUMB ASS AND SHOVE IT IN!!!!"

Frowning when he was yelled at Behemoth13 sneered down at Mr. Wey, slightly offended. Well, if the bossy fucker wanted it that badly then he'd be more than happy to give him it to him. That and then some! Aiming the bloated head of his mammoth schlong at the wide and gaping pucker under him Behemoth13 snarled savagely and steadily rammed his way inside. Inch after inch after inch penetrating, piercing the tight, warm innards of his prone lover's body.

Pain surging through him as he was impaled Gary buried his face into his pillow once again. His groan of agony he made muffled by the fabric. By god that damn thing felt twice as big as it split him open. But knowing he had asked for it he vowed to soldier on.

"That's a good boy." Gary mumbled lowly. Growling fiercely he pushed back against the hardness crammed up his backside. Even more of his current lover's massive tool sinking into him as pain quickly gave way to mind numbing pleasure.  

"Shit you are tight." Behemoth13 cursed. Peering down to their connection the twenty-something let out a shuddering breath. Gary had taken nearly two thirds of his length. Truly a talent if there ever was one. "You alright down there Dad?"

"Y-Yeah son." Gary responded through his panting. "But I'll… I'll sure as hell fell a lot better when you get to moving."

Taking that as a hint Behemoth13 lowered himself onto his forearms, lips pressing up against Wey's sweaty back a few times before he replied. "Then I better get moving, right?" He hummed as he began to do just that. "Get ready old timer because you're about to get royally fucked over!"  

"FUCK YES!" Readying himself for the ride of his life Gary clutched at the blankets under him, the first thrust he received almost causing him to cum right there on the spot. Luckily he was able to quickly control himself, body igniting with flame as Behemoth13 began to steadily pound into him from behind.

“FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!" Gary bellowed as he was ridden hard and rough. "That's a good boy… you're doing great! It feels so good son!"

"Th-Thank you Dad." Behemoth13 grunted as the last of his thirteen inches were jammed inside the other man. "Holy hell, you took the whole thing!"

"Told you I could handle it!" Gary crowed proudly. "Now don't hold back!"

Behemoth13 groaned. "YES SIR!" He shouted back

Putting all of his weight on his smaller partner as he bottomed out again, Behemoth13 proceeded to ride ass like a man possessed. Withdrawing until only the tip remained he then plunged back into Gary as roughly as he could.

Strong hips brown and white furred hips meeting the other man's large doughy ass with a deafening thunderclap, the sound soon joined by bestial grunting, dirty cursing, and heavy panting. Both large men becoming loud and rambunctious as possible as they worked up a mighty sweat.

This… this was what Gary had been wanting for so damn long! To be fucked, dominated by the wonderful piece of equipment he had first met that night downtown. He didn't care how sore and stretched out he was after this either. All he wanted was to be fucked and fucked and fucked by Behemoth13 again and again and again!

But then, just like with the kissing downstairs, after a few minutes of absolute bliss it all suddenly stopped in an instant. "Get up." Pulling out with a wet sounding slurp Behemoth13 struck Gary's ass with a sharp smack. "We're changing positions. Hurry!"

Though reluctant to move again Gary begrudgingly complied. "Fine." He grumbled. "But this better be good."

Rolling onto his back the rotund man quickly sat up and moved out of the way as Behemoth13 took his place. The horse then giving him a smirk as he laid down, both hands going behind his back as he parted his legs ever so slightly. "Get on Daddy." The stallion said while nodding down towards his cock. "That is unless you handle riding a bucking bronco."

Snorting sarcastically at such an idiotic joke Gary debated whether or not to obey. Though in the end he couldn't deny the ache he felt to return to what they had been doing. Especially when he was face to face with the magnificent cock that had been giving him so much pleasure.

"Alright you little brat." Wey said wryly. "But next time you're doing all the work. GOT IT!"

"Sure old timer." Behemoth13 snickered. "Sure…"

Clumsily swinging a leg over his lover Gary straddled the other man, his movements uncertain and unsteady until he felt the horse's cock slid up against his asscrack. "There we go." He said, one hand going back to press the heated meat back where it belong. "Help keep me steady."

Taking hold of Gary's hips when he felt himself reenter the older man Behemoth13 growled, lower half surging upward to fully bury himself once again. "Now that's more like it!" He cheered. "Alright Dad, start riding! Let's see if you can tame this wild horse."

"That a challenge son?" Gary asked, eyes narrowed. He hated to say it but he was really beginning to get into all this daddy/son play. Must have been why the D'caht's were so damn horny all the time.

Shaking a little with laughter Behemoth13 nodded. "Damn right it's a challenge." He confirmed. "I've yet to meet a man who could break me."

"WELL I CAN!" Body acting almost on instinct Gary began rising and falling, his large, gray posterior grinding down firmly on the hardness wedged between his cheeks. "I'll show who's the boss in this bed boy!"

"FUCK!" Behemoth13 shouted as he was ridden hard. Bucking up into the body on top of him without realizing it the overwhelmed man neighed and whinnied uncontrollably. Head thrashing from side to side as his fingers dug into Gary's hips, holding him steady as they fucked.

"How am I doing now son!?" Gary asked after a while. A pride filled smirk on his gray face. "Is this good enough for you!? YOU HAPPY?"

"Hell yeah I'm happy!" Behemoth13 instantly responded. Reaching up he pulled Gary down for another round of kissing, mouths clumsily and heatedly clashing together roughly as he met the older man's downward thrusts with strong upward ones of his own.  

Becoming lost in the pure rapturous joy as time went by, his body rocked by surges of mind numbing pleasure, Gary couldn't help but climax after only minutes of this. Breaking their kiss, he reared up with a bellow and shuddered, hot steaming spurts of cum erupting from his dick and all over Behemoth13's wide chest.

Enraptured by the sight of the man above him cumming Behemoth13 wasn't far behind. Yanking Gary back down he effortlessly rolled them over again. The shorter man forced onto his back as the stallion jackhammered into him harder and harder until neither of them could take anymore. Behemoth13 throwing his head back and climaxing with a loud, ear-splitting whinny as Gary screamed to the heaven's. both their cries rattling them down to the bone!

In the silent moments that followed the uproarious finale of their mating both him and Gary looked into each other's eyes. Small pants and please giggles shared between them. Then, much to the sixty-three year old's surprise the horse kissed him again, this time tenderly and softly as he pulled himself free and rolled over onto the bed next to him.

"Damn, that was good." Behemoth13 said. Getting onto his side he propped himself up on his elbow, vision focused on Gary's face. "You alright Hippo Dude?"

Still a little out of breath Gary sluggishly turned to his bedmate. Still a little miffed at all the "dude" talk but deciding to let it go. "I'm alright." He assured through his huffing. "Just… a little sore from all that. You're a real brute when you get going."

A wide grin spread across Behemoth13's face at that. It was always flattering to hear how good he was in bed. "Well I'd be surprised if you weren't hurting a little after I fucked you like that Gary." He said smugly. "I don't think I've ever nailed a guy as hot as you before."

A wane smile appeared on Mr. Wey's face. A rare sight considering how often he glowered at people. "Stop flattering me boy. You already got me in bed." He joked.

"No, I'm being honest. You're fucking hot man." Behemoth13 insisted with a serious look. Caressing the side of the hippo's naked body leered at him. "You're nice and big. You got one hell of an ass and mouth. And you took my entire dick with no problem! Hardly anyone can do that last one."  

Face tinting at all that praise Gary placed his hand over Behemoth13's. Squeezing it gently. "Okay I'll believe you. But only because you did a good job son." He acquiesced. "You know… I don't think I ever got your name."

"It's Kyle Coltson." Behemoth13 provided, hand going out in greeting. "Guess with all the fucking we did I forgot to tell ya, huh?"

"With how loud we were I don't think I would have heard you... Kyle." Gary retorted. Sitting up the older man slid off the bed and stood, stretching his aching muscles as he did. "Ugh… I think I better take a shower before I'm too sore to move anymore."

Getting up himself Kyle, formerly Behemoth13, rounded the bed. A small smiled aimed down at his new mature lover. "You feel like sharing Daddy?" He asked with a peck to the hippo's cheek. "That's if you still want to do stuff. I'll understand if this was just a one and done thing though.”  

Mulling over his options as the horse's expression grew anxious Gary wondered if it was wise allowing him to stay. When he had called all he had wanted was a quick fuck. Not a friendship. But now, after everything they had just done maybe that was the way to go. A regular "friends with benefits" situation would be nice. Someone to spend time with to help ease the pressure he felt from being under Pete D'caht's thumb.

Then there was the sex itself. Looking over to Kyle as he stood there, awaiting his answer, Gary felt heat pool in his belly. Naked and covered in sweat and cum the horse looked damned good tom him. So much so that he felt the stirrings of another erection brewing down below.

"No, I think I'll keep you." Gary eventually said, a smirk appearing when Kyle seemed to exhale in relief. It was good to see he wasn't the only one smitten a little. "But only on the condition that we keep things on the down low. I don't want D'ca-- I-I mean, "Horndaddy46" getting wind of this."

"Don't worry, I won't tell anyone sir." Kyle promised easily. "Just call me up anytime you feel like having me over alright. Day or night I'll be right over to fuck you silly."  

Motioning for his charge to follow him out of the bedroom Gary chuckled. "I'll make sure to keep that in mind when I get another hankering son." He said to the horse. "It's not like I don't got your number after all, remember?"

The end

[bayokkoblog]

Pj and Pete: Missing Stories Chapter 4

This had to be one of the most difficult stories I’ve written so far. Not sure why though. Sorry it took so long to get out though. I hope everyone who reads it enjoys what I got here. As always all your likes/reblogs/favs/comments/ect are welcome and tremendously appreciated. There might be another PjxPete story after the one. Hopefully I can get it done much, much quicker than this one. Though I’m not entirely sure. See ya next time.

PjXPete Missing Stories Chapter 4

Spoonerville, 2:00 AM…

There was a steady stream of snoring from deep within the D'caht household that late, mid-august evening. A loud, deafening symphony consisting of five distinctly different tremors. It's volume only growing worse as the bright, shining moon high above the unassuming suburban residence slowly traveled across the starry sky.

If one were to go inside of this average Calisota household however, they'd quickly discover that this veneer of wholesomeness was nothing more but a charade. Because deep inside of this home--in the living room to be precise--there laid a sight one would never have expected to see in a run-of-the-mill small town like Spoonerville.

Nestled there inside of the darkened chamber there were several men, sound asleep. Each of them naked as the day they were born and happily snoring away under the soft glow coming from the large, jumbo screen TV in the corner as the night steadily wore on outside.

That's not to say everyone who was a part of the highly erotic, post-orgy scene was sound asleep however. Seated between two of the slumbering bodies was an innocent looking boy named Pj D'caht. The young nineteen year old feline happily smiling to himself  as he quietly sat there, eyes appreciatively roaming over the delightfully obscene menagerie laid out all around him.  

Ruminating on how he had arrived at such an illicit moment in his life Pj felt a quiet giggle bubble out of him. Thoughts of what he and the others had been up to a mere twenty or so minutes ago causing a pleasant warmth to blossom in his chubby cheeks and his slightly sore bottom to tingle with renewed desire.

That summer day certainly had been an memorable one for him. One filled with grouchy arguments, troubling phone calls, pleasant surprises, and as was the norm with him, filled with lots and lots of raunchy hardcore gay sex so wild and thrilling that he was sure they had broken every single decency law in the book!

Face coloring with that last thought Pj suddenly felt an urge to tell someone about what he had been up to in all its wonderfully perverse glory. Mostly because he wanted to brag, but also because he wanted to have a written record of it all so he could keep it close and relive it anytime he wanted.

Lucky for him there just so happened to be a certain "someone" right upstairs in his desk that he knew would love to hear about every detail. Only problem was how was Pj going to disentangle himself from the post coital bliss he had inexplicitly found himself stuck right in the middle of.  

Still undeterred by the idea of getting caught Pj quickly gathered what little courage he had and went about enacting an daring escape. Clumsily getting to his feet he slowly began making his way towards the room's exit. Footsteps light and cautious as he carefully stepped over sleeping bodies and the occasional lube covered, ten to fifteen inched, LED equipped, twelve speed sex toy.

It took some effort but eventually he managed to make his way out into the foyer. Clumsily stumbling out into the deserted room Pj let out a relieved sigh that transformed into a nervous giggle after he peered back at the literal sticky mess he had just waded through.

'Geeze that was stressful.' Pj thought amusedly as he went and started up the stairs. 'Note to self: next time we have a family orgy make sure you have a better escape route planned.'

Snickering of the weirdness of that plan Pj quietly continued on his way up to his and Moose's shared bedroom. Padding his way up to the second story he quickly headed down the upstairs hallway and slipped into his room with nary another sound. Door closed gently behind him he then locked securely so he'd have complete privacy while he wrote in his beloved diary that night.

However, writing plans hit a bit of a snag when upon crossing his bedroom and sitting down at his desk Pj discovered that his diary had mysteriously vanished on him. Truly odd considering he clearly remembered leaving it there on top of the desk after writing about an encounter he had down at the Spoonervile pool dressing room with a few married, speedo clad, middle-aged men.  

"Where on earth could it be?" Pj wondered. Worry coloring his words as he stood.  

Save for Moose, who already knew about the book, Pj really didn't like the idea of anyone else finding and then reading it. Not because he was ashamed about all he had done mind you. More that he wished to keep the book's existence a secret from his overly horny father. Knowing Pete he'd probably want to frame the few of the more illicit chapters and decide to try and make a whole bunch of new ones to top them.

Ignoring the excited shiver that went through him as that little outcome entered his mind Pj decided to start a search for his wayward tome. First through his desk then moving onto the rest of the room. It wasn't until he opened the very bottom drawer of his nightstand that he finally found what he had been looking for. The missing diary sliding into view as he yanked it open much to his great relief.

"Oh, thank goodness I found it!" Pj cheered happily as he returned to his seat. However, just as he was about to sit down his relieved smile shifted into a suspicious frown. "Wait… did someone move you on me?" He wondered.

Musing over that thought for only a moment Pj eventually decided to push it aside. He probably just put it there without realizing it. Yeah, that had to be it. Now wasn't the time to waste on what-ifs and mysteries anyway. Not when there was a story to write down before he was missed by the gaggle of perpetually randy men hopefully still sound asleep downstairs.

Setting to work Pj placed his diary down in its rightful place and opened it as he sat. Tonight was going to be another late one, he supposed. But in the end wouldn't it all be well worth the trouble? He certainly thought so as he put pen to paper and began writing.

(Hey again Mr. Diary. Sorry I'm waking you up so late but there's something I just have to tell you! Don't worry though. I won't keep you up nearly as long as I did all the way back in June. Though I gotta admit, what I'm about to write down is just as big a doozy as any of those other stories were! If not a little more.

Alright… let's start at the beginning. The whole thing began this morning when me and Moose were in the bathroom together. Now, before you go getting excited let me assure you that we weren't doing anything naughty. No flinging off clothes and getting the lube out and all that. In fact for the first time ever I was actually trying to get Moose into a pair of pants instead of our of them. Ironic, I know.

Anyway there we were in the bathroom when… … … and then Bubba came up behind me and… … … I just couldn't believe how stubborn dad was being… … … and then the phone started ringing and you won't believe who was calling… … …)

------------------------------

Earlier that day…

An unamused frown sat upon former Spoonervile High quarterback, Moose Clancy's face that morning as he stared into the bathroom mirror. An expression that only grew worse when he started to fiddle with the knot in the tie hanging around his neck. A nervous, half-sure attempt that only served to cause the whole blasted thing to fully unravel in his hands. Much to his continued frustration.

"Damn!" Moose growled out angrily. Giving a heated huff he spun around and held his hands out pleadingly to the other occupant of the room. "Peeje, baby? Will you help me with this fucking thing!?"

On the edge of the bathtub where he was sitting a clearly amused Pj sighed lightly and slid off, going over to his upset boyfriend. "Fine, but this is the last time I'm doing it Moose." He chided teasingly. "This is the sixth time you've "accidentally" untied it in an hour."  

"Wait… sixth?" Moose asked, genuinely stumped. When a nod came In response the older boy's shoulders slumped in embarrassment. "Okay… sorry…" He mumbled. "I guess I'm just nervous about today."  

"Well that's understandable." Pj agreed absently as he began tying Moose's necktie. "It's not every day that my dad lets you practice being the boss down at the car lot."

Finished with his task Pj stepped back to admire his handiwork and Moose as a whole. Dressed in only his black dress socks, a buttoned up shirt, and a tie the twenty-two year old gorilla certainly did look the part of sexy business man. An observation Pj quickly regretted making when his attention inevitably fell down to the sizable member hanging between his boyfriend's bare legs.

'Why the heck does he have to be so hot!' Pj lamented with a contained whimper.

Noticing that he was being checked out Moose grinned cheekily at his smaller lover. "You seeing something down there you like Fatty?" When Pj's lower lip began trembling a little the ape chuckled. "Hey, how about before I have to leave we bend you over this sink and I pound that nice fat ass of yours for good lu--"

"--Oh no you don't!" Pj cut in before he could further tempted. "We already did that when we woke up! Plus there's not enough time for that sorta thing."

"But Peeje I wanna fuck you!" Moose whined. One foot stomping down on the linoleum floor like a spoiled child's. "I promise it'll be really quick!"

Firm in his decision Pj pointed over to the clock on the bathroom wall with his most chastising of looks. An attempt that failed somewhat considering his unfortunate "cuteness". "You see that clock up there?" He asked. "It's almost four-thirty! That means you have to finish dressing and be on the road in twenty minutes tops! No ifs, ands, or buts about it mister!"  

"Come on, I'm sure I could..." Moose started. However, any further arguments on the his part instantly dissolved when he saw a pout on Pj's rounded face. Damn he hated it when he got that look! "Fine, I'll go put on my stupid pants." He finished moodily instead. "Man Fatty, you've really gotten pushy ever since you fucked Mr. D."

"I'm only pushy Moose because I care." Pj softly pointed out. Both hands coming to rest on Moose's chest he rose up onto his tiptoes to give the other boy a quick peck on the lips. "Besides, do you really want to be late today? Dad's trusting you."

"Nah, I guess I wouldn't." Moose acquiesced with an awkward scratch to his neck. "Knowing Mr. D he'd probably kill me or something if I opened up a single second past seven."  

"I don't think Dad would go that far." Pj said thoughtfully. Tapping his chin he giggled a little. "No. He’d probably just strap you face down on his bed and test out all those toys he bought from Lou's."  

There was a cringe from Moose. "Ugh, please don't remind me of Mr. D's collection." He said, left hand going back to rub his bottom with a shudder. "Last time he used something called the "Tronco De Arbol" he got from old man Molyneux on me. Couldn't walk right for two days afterwards."  

His own hand going to his backside Pj winced in sympathy. He quite clearly remembered the day said device had arrived at their door. The size of the packaging. The way it had started to vibrate when the bewildered mailman had handed it over. That dark, foreboding chuckled his dad made when he took a peek at what was inside. Pj still couldn't figure out how Bubba's father had gotten such a thing through the mail.

Thoughts of oversized sexual aids placed aside however Pj quickly returned to the matter at hand and got behind Moose, pushing him out of the bathroom. "Alright, enough fooling around Mr. Clancy." He said firmly. "You've got a job to get to and I fully intend on getting you there on time."

Rolling his eyes as he they entered the hallway Moose allowed himself to be pushed around by the much shorter boy. A big departure to how he would have acted a year ago. "Alright, alright." He said smirkingly. "But only if you promise we'll do that pounding your chubby butt thing later. You know as a reward for being responsible."

Tilting to the side so he could look up at Moose from behind Pj raised an eyebrow. "Really? You want me to bribe you with sex to get you to go to work?"

"Can you think of a better way to motivate a guy Peeje?" Moose quipped back with an eyebrow waggle of his own. "Oh, and we do it the second I get home too. As soon as I walk inside I'm stripping naked and dragging you upstairs so I can fuck you good and hard."

Cheeks tinting at Moose's vivid description of what he wanted Pj held back a moan. Leave it to his boyfriend to make him all horny again with only a single filthy sentence. Language like that went straight down to his cock which was now left throbbing, almost painfully, in his shorts as they returned to their shared bedroom.  

"Fine, I'll reward you for being an adult." Pj agreed as he shoved Moose forward gently. "But only on the condition that you promise to work as hard as you can today. I want you to show my dad just how good a used car salesman you can be."  

Bending over to retrieve his discarded work pants Moose licked his lips excitedly. "It's a deal fatstuff." He winked as stood. "Just be sure to have a fresh bottle of lube and that one porno we like in the player when I get back. I'm coming at you hot and fast and I don't want to waste any time."

"Don't worry Moose. Everything will be ready when you return." Pj bashfully assured as the older man finished dressing. "I mean, It's not like anything's going to happen today to distract me."

(You know what Mr. Diary? I really should keep my big mouth shut sometimes. Me saying something like that at this point is akin to the cheerleader in a horror movie deciding to go into the haunted woods alone at night.)

After taking another five minutes to finish preparing himself for the day ahead a now fully dressed but still visibly nervous Moose sluggishly padded his way down to the first floor of the D'caht household. A still fretting Pj following closely behind him.

"Alright… now you're sure you have all those contracts dad said you needed?" Pj questioned as he read off a small notepad in his hand. "You won't be able to release those cars from yesterday without them."

"Yes Pj." Moose sighed.

That item checked off his list Pj moved onto the next item. "Oh, and you're positive you got your keys?" He asked next. "If not then you'll be locked out of my Dad's office."

Moose sighed. "Yes Pj." He repeated, tone identical to the last time.

"Oh, oh, OH!! And make sure you're outside when that shipment of auto parts Bubba ordered comes in." Pj reminded as they reached the bottom of the steps. "The deliveryman said he wouldn't wait around anymore after Dad mooned him for asking for a tip. Also make sure you have the money is ready because--"

"--Peeje, babe, please!" Moose interrupted fondly. One hand going down to clasp Pj's free one he squeezed it reassuringly. “I know I was freaking out but I can handle this. I am the man who led his high school football team to the finals for six years in a row after all."

About to open his mouth to apologize for being a pest Pj instead paused, eyes lowering to the hand holding his. "Where's your briefcase?" He asked, face deadpanned. "You know… the one I handed to you when we left the bedroom a minute ago?"

Blinking, Moose slowly let go of Pj's palm and looked down around their feet. "Oh, um, I gotta go upstairs again ." He began sheepishly. "Be right back, okay?"  

Left standing there as Moose rushed off up the steps Pj resisted the urge he had to shout out, scolding the forgetful man. It was strange. This was the first time he had seen Moose act so nervous and forgetful. Though he understood why. All Moose had talked about in the last week was how “Mr. D" was finally giving him a chance to prove himself.

Pj thought it was sweet in a way. Moose and his Dad had really become close over the months. In fact, Pj was beginning to think that maybe Pete saw the ape as another son. Moose certainly thought of him as a father figure. He had basically told him as much when comparing Pete to his own dad, Gordon Clancy. The words he used on the former much more flattering than the ones he used on latter.  

Loosing himself in his own thoughts about father figures as he stood there at the bottom of the stairs Pj suddenly found himself taken completely by surprise when a large scaly arm wrapped it's way around his torso and pulled him back, flush, against a muscularly broad chest. The sly chuckle that came right after telling him exactly who had captured him.  

"Now what's got you up so early this morning Petit?" A southern accented voice questioned huskily into a pointed ear. "This summer you ain't been up before seven even once. Heh, well, 'less you got one of us getting you up early that is."

Glancing up over his shoulder as he was held Pj smiled at their home's resident Cajun. Jake "Bubba" Molyneux. Though whether or not said seven foot tall, muscular gator actually lived there was up for debate if a certain D'caht patriarch was asked about the subject.

"I'm awake right now because Moose would be late for work otherwise." Pj explained as he relaxed against the solid wall of muscle behind him. A brief moment of Zen that quickly ended when he suddenly realized something. "Wait a second! Shouldn't you be getting ready for work too?"

"You worry yourself too much there "garçon"." Bubba chuckled as he loosened his grip. "Ol Bubba went and got himself ready ages ago. Take a lookie for yourself if you don't believe."

Doing just that when he was let go Pj quickly inspected his older friend from head to toe. To his great relief Bubba had, unlike Moose, fully gotten himself ready. The mechanic's usual casual wear of a t-shirt and tight jeans replaced by his trusty, oil stained overalls that always seemed to be staining to keep his impressive physique contained within.

"Well it's good to know someone around here can dress himself." Pj said with an approving nod. "Think you can teach Moose how to when you're at work today?"

"Oh, I'll be teaching him plenty Pj honey. Umm… plenty." Bubba replied with a flash of his trademark grin. Bringing a coffee mug he been holding in his right hand up to his lips the gator took a quick sip. "Not that we gotta worry about working too hard today mind ya. Won't have that short tempered papa of yours nipping at our heels, ya know."

"You better as hell not slack off just b'cause I ain't there Suitcase!" A bathrobe clad Pete D'caht gruffly said as he made an appearance through the living room doorway. Coming to a stand a few feet away he glowered at Bubba. "Wut da hell are you still doin' here anywho?" He huffed. "Thought I told ya ta get gone b'fore I wuz up."  

Mug brought up to his lips again, a long sip following before he lowered it again, Bubba smirked at his irate friend's rudeness. "Had to get myself a cup of Joe first Petey." He explained nonchalantly. "You know how much I love myself some "hot coffee" in da morning."

"Yeah I know. An dat's why we're always out when I want sum." Pete griped sourly. "An wut did I tell ya 'bout calling me Petey in front of da boy?" He added as he pointed over to Pj. "Yer ta address-a-nate me as Pete, Boss, or Sir! Ya got dat?!"

Faced with such a command Bubba merely raised an inquisitive eyebrow ridge. "You weren't asking me to call you that last night when I was breeding that big ol' derrière of yours." He rebutted calmly. "Fact, if Bubba is remembering clearly, you kept begging him to call you his big ol' sexy kit--"

"--See, I got it!" Moose called out as he bounded down the stairs. Joining the others he held up the briefcase he had gone to get in triumph. "I'm ready to go to work now!"

More than happy for the distraction Moose's arrival provided him Pete quickly shifted the conversation over to the primate. "So ya really think yer ready ta do my job taday, huh?" He asked with a snort. "Find dat awfully hard ta believe considerin' how much yer sweating right now Banana Breath."

"Don't worry Mr. D I promise I can handle it." Moose quickly replied, trying his best to sound confident as he spoke. "I Just had a little trouble getting ready this morning is all."

"A little trouble?" Pj parroted in a dubious tone. "Moose… you almost walked out of the house without any pants on."

Smirking at the red forming on Moose' face Pete regarded his protégé closely for a brief moment. “Well, I guess there ain't nuffin' we can do 'bout it now iffin ya aren't up to it." He absently said while scratching himself under his robe. "I mean, there ain't no way in fuck I'm givin' up m' first day off in fer-ever."

Ducking his head Moose nodded in understanding. "And I wouldn't want you to Mr. D." He assured. "You work hard. You deserve a day off."

That small bit of praise earned Moose a rare, happy smirk from his boss. Pete clapping him on the shoulder with a look of respect before he ruined the moment by adding an ominous, "Jus, 'member one thing boy. Iffin ya do fuck dis up… even a little bit… then yer monkey ass is goin' ta be in my sling."

"Don't you mean "In a sling." Dad?" Pj wondered.

Giving a dark grin Pj slowly shook his head no. "Nope, I meant in my sling. As in dat leather one I gots downstairs in da basement." Stepping forward he roughly groped Moose's crotch and squeezed it as he looked into his employee's eyes. "Ya hearin' wut I'm sayin' Curious George?"  

"Loud and c-clear Mr. D." Moose answered with a slight crack in his voice. Why was it that Pete could get him all scared and excited at the same time? "I p-promise that I won't let y-you down today sir."

"Don't go worrying yourself too much there macaque. Ol' Bubba will be there to keep you on track." Bubba informed the nervous man as he finished off his mug and handed it over to Pj. "Speaking of which, let's hit da road before it's too late, oui?"  

Looking to his coworker Moose laughed nervously. "Um yeah… let's go." He said stepping away from the palm groping him. "I'll see you later tonight Fatty." He said as he gave Pj a kiss on his chubby cheek. "Don't forget that deal we made okay. Mr. D just made me hard as a rock and I need it ever more now.”

Giggling at Moose as he ambled off Pj smiled brightly. "I won't forget." He promised again. "Love you."

"Love you too Peeje." Moose returned as he went outside. "Bye!"

Observing the young couple as they said their goodbyes Bubba glanced over to Pete with a sly expression. "Now see that Petey? Why can't you and me be all sweet on each other like that?"

"Because you 'n' me ain't a couple of queers snaggletooth, 'member?" Pete snapped back with a glare. Folding his arms over his chest the large man stuck his nose up in the air. "Jus fuck buddies. Nuffin' else."

There was a thoughtful hum from Bubba at Pete's declaration. One that Pj could swear sounded slightly hurt. "If you say so Boss man." The gator eventually said. "Still don't mean we can't share a little sugar every now and then, cha?"

Moving fast, Bubba delivered a loud, wet smooch to the side of Pete's face. A surprise maneuver that left both Pj and Pete wide-eyed and in shock for a brief moment before the older D'caht recovered and his usual mean-spirited façade resurface with a fierce growl.

"You smart assed son of a…" Trailing off with a frustrated sounding growl Pete stomped his foot and jabbed his finger towards the door. "Will ya jus get da hell outta here already!? I want ta enjoy my damn day off in peace!"

"Your wish is my command Mr. Pete-Boss-or-Sir." Bubba returned smartly, ever-present grin back with a blinding vengeance. "But I'll see you boys later. Be good till then, ya hear?."

Casually waving to the D'caht's as he left the house Bubba slipped through the front door leaving an impressed Pj to stare at his retreating back in wonder. He didn't care how long he knew the other man, it would always amaze him how Bubba got away with some of the stuff he did to his dad. Most people who tried either ended up with a black eyes or the victim of some sort of horrifically bad and convoluted revenge scheme.

Pj's admiration towards the gator was cut short though when a still angry Pete quickly slammed the door shut with a disgruntled huff. "God damned lizard." He muttered under his breath. "Jus who da hell does dat scaly bastard thing he is kissin' me like dat!?"

'Pretty sure he thought you'd like it which you clearly did dad.' Pj thought sarcastically as his dad passed him. Aloud, of course, he was more careful with how he spoke. "Well, maybe he's just excited for work sir." He lied. "You know how much Bubba loves working on cars."

"They ain’t da only thing he likes workin' on." Nodding for Pj to follow him, Pete lazily lumbered his way back into the living room. "Ya won’t believe wut dat smartassed swamp-mucker asked me ta do last night after we finished fuckin'!"

"What?" Pj asked, almost too afraid of the answer. "I really hope it wasn't something weird like that one time. I'm still trying to get all those hot fudge, taco sauce, and vegemite stains out of your comforter."

"Calm yer tit's brat, it weren't nuffin' like dat." Flopping down into his old sluggish-boy recliner Pete folded his arms over his chest and continued to grumble. "Dumbass had da nerve ta ask me out ta sum fuckin' dinner thing. Said it'd be all special-like fer us all ta do sumthin' fer our anna-ma-versary."  

Pj's eyes widened at that. "You two have an anniversary?" He asked, his surprise clearly written all over his face.

"Yeah… been twenty-two years since me an Bubs met at Mcmulligan's bar near da army base." Pete casually explained. Picking up the TV remote he hit the power button. "Not dat I'm keepin' track of dat kind 'o' shit mind ya."  

Brows furrowing Pj gave his dad a long look. Both because of how precise Pete had been about the number of years and the content of the statement as a whole. He had known that the two had been friends since they had been in the army together but he hadn't realized it had been that long. An anniversary like that certainly seemed like something you'd want to celebrate to him.  

Upon looking over to his dad though, Pj quickly realized that he was the only one in the room to feel that way. "You didn't turn him down… did you?" He fearfully asked.

"Damn right I turned him down!" Pete snapped back. When a disappointed face from Pj followed the middle-aged man rolled his eyes. “Now don't ya go givin' me dat kinda look. We both know I don't go gettin' mushy over junk like dat. Didn't do it with yer mudder and I ain't doing it jus b'cause me an dat Cajun Cassy-novey are bumpin' uglies."

"But dad, you and Bubba are… you know?" Pj floundered a bit trying to find the right word. Despite the fact he and everyone else could see it his dad hadn't really accepted what Bubba was to him yet. It was actually pretty frustrating when you thought about it. "Can't you, you know. Just say yes to be nice?"

Giving his son one a hard look, Pete sufficiently cowed him in a heartbeat. "Look boy, da only thing I'm doin' taday is watchin' porn and chuggin' beer!" To prove his point he brought up the adult pay-per-view menu and picked a movie. "Now, unless yer plannin' on helpin' me with jerkin' my gherkin then ya better scram real quick-like!"  

Left with that sort of choice Pj cautiously backed away as Pete began watching his movie. Better to leave him alone when he was like this than risk his ire he supposed. Besides, maybe once he had cooled down enough from sexual gratification the angry man would rethink his recent choices.

'Not that I'm holding my breath.' Pj thought grimly as he began to idly went to clean the room they were in.

Tuning out the sounds of his son cleaning across the room a still very grouchy Pete silently cursed the boy for butting into his personal business. Who the hell was that damn brat to make him feel guilty about blowing off Bubba's stupid anniversary thing? It wasn't like the two of them were dating! Like he had said; They were just fuck buddies.

No… Pete had long ago gotten over the idea of dating or being in "proper" relationships. Those sorts of attachments only led to divorce and unhappiness like with his ex-wife Peg. And he didn't even want to think about that disastrous fling he had with his rebound girlfriend Candy. Woman had spent a full twenty-two hundred of his hard scammed bucks on her dumb shopping binges before deciding she rather screw Bubba's younger, thinner former assistant Rico.

Ever since then Pete had come to the conclusion that he was done with any and all romantic entanglements. It was much better to stay single so he could go around fucking people with no strings attached. Completely unfettered by the hang-ups that came with meaningful relationships. That's how his own old man had lived his life after his dear ol' Ma had ran off with the milkman and what was good for his Pops was good for him too he supposed.

Memories of his father surfacing for the first time in a while Pete let a rare smile appear on his dour face. Peter D'caht sr., or Pop's or sir as he knew him, was really the only man he had ever looked up to. A real no-nonsense, foulmouthed, underhanded, tough as nails, street hooligan if there ever was one! There wasn't a single man alive his Pop's couldn't scam out of their entire life savings in five minutes flat.  

Then there was Peter's unparalleled skills with the fairer sex. Pete couldn't tell you the number of nights he had been woken up as a kid when his drunk dad lumbered his way back into their own brownstone. Breath smelling of cheap wine and cigars and his coat practically reeking of some broad's fancy French perfume.

Pete had been so proud of the man growing up that he had vowed to be just like him. The many, many scams, con jobs, and other dubious, just on the right side of legal, activities he had pulled off during his adult life conducted in the hopes he could live up to the legend that was his old man.

It was just a shame he hadn't had the mind to stay single like his dad had. Not that Pete hadn't tried his hardest mind you. But when hottest piece of ass in town, Peg D'caht, said she wanted to marry him he just couldn't for the life of him refuse.

Fat lot of good that whole mess had done him in the end though. Sure he got some good sex out of it and he guessed his kids were alright. But now all he had to show for that failed relationship was alimony checks to mail and the indignation that she had cheated on him with the "Goof" of all fucking people!

Heckles rising as he recalled that sore spot in his life Pete quickly went to distract himself with the dirty movie he had rented. Good porn always seemed to lift his sprits. Plus the film he had chosen was supposed to be one of the best new releases that year. A nice little opus called "My Life as a Prison Bitch 14: Even Harder time 3". It had even gotten the notorious five spurts rating from Hands down the Pants Magazine. Which was saying something considering how picky they were sometimes.

Pete's enjoyment of his raunchy entertainment quickly waned however when he caught sight of something much more interesting out of the corner of his eye. Something that beat out simply watching the new meat on cell block D getting reamed by his six half-dressed, muscular cellmates by tenfold.

On the other side of the room an oblivious Pj was busily cleaning the top of the room's lone coffee table. Attention fully focused on the task at hand he was absently humming to himself while moving his bottom half in tune. Big red shorts covered backside enticingly swaying back and forth like the ripest and juiciest of apples on the branch of a tree.

Instantly aroused by such an inviting sight Pete slowly got out of his chair. Eyes locked onto the tasty target before him as he stalked towards the unsuspecting boy. What better way to start his day off then with a good old fashioned ass fucking? Not only would it help relax him but it'd also teach his opinionated spawn not to stick his nosey nose into his business. Figuratively of course. Pete was planning to shove the boy's face into his literal "business" quite soon to be honest.  

Unaware of the predator sizing him up like a piece of meat from behind a still very busy Pj was doing his best to scrub away the old stain he had discovered atop their coffee table. He wasn't completely sure where the mysterious blue blotch had come from but he had a sneaking suspicion that the blueberry lube his dad had bought a few weeks ago was the culprit. Figures it would be all over the room after that orgy they had with the deliveryman last Tuesday.  

Concerns over the besmirched table quickly came to an end though when from out of nowhere Pj was suddenly shoved down onto the lemon/blueberry scented surface he had been polishing. The heavy hand which held him down causing him to let out a panicked yelp as he began to struggle while peering over his shoulder to see who was attacking him.  

Vision meeting his dad's as he looked back Pj gasped and ceased in his constant thrashing. "D-Dad!?" He gaped. "W-What are you doing!?"

"Wut do ya think I'm doin'?" Pete said with dark chuckle. Using his free hand he palmed the swell of his son's ass. Fingers kneading and squeezing the plushness he found. "Ya'know I jus realized dat you 'n me ain't really been spendin' enough time tagether lately."

Heat collecting in his belly as he was manhandled Pj tried one more futile attempt to free himself. "We see each other every day!" He pointed out as he was swiftly pushed down again. "Also… we still… you know, do stuff at night sometimes."

"But when wuz da last time we went an did da nasty durin' da day, huh?" When Pj looked genuinely stumped by that Pete smirked and slowly started to pull down the younger man's shorts, revealing a white underwear clad bottom underneath. "See? Been way too long fer my likin'."

"B-But what about my chores?" Pj asked next, any resistance he still had starting to crumble as he stood there bent over and pantsless. "If we, "you know" right now then I won't have enough time to finish cleaning today."

Pete snorted loudly in his son's ear. "Ya think I give one single solitary shit 'bout dat boy?" He huffed, hand snaking under the waistband of Pj's tighty-whities. "Nah, all I'm thinkin' of is how hard I'm goin' ta fuck-a-ma-fy yer furry, fat ass ta remmy-dy our little problem here. Need ta show ya how much yer daddy cares fer his baby boy.

A whimper escaped from Pj. That large palm massaging his bottom felt so damn good. Already he was starting to harden in his briefs. Moisture from the tip of his cock causing an embarrassing wet spot on the crest of the tent rapidly forming under the fabric.

But as much as he wanted to Pj knew he couldn't. "But dad I really don't have the time. Honest!" He whined. "Maybe we could do it later today after-- AHHH DAD!"  

Interrupting Pj before he could finish Pete quickly pulled the boy's underwear down with a rip and delivered a fast, sharp smack to the lad's right ass cheek. A simple and precise maneuver that the larger cat repeated several more times when he saw the way Pj flushed and shuddered at his actions.

This never failed to get both of them horny. Pete for obvious reasons. The submission. The way that nice plump ass jiggled. It lit a fire in his belly something awful! But he also enjoyed seeing the way Pj took to being paddled. Kid didn't know it yet but there was a nice S&M submissive hiding somewhere deep inside of him. A character trait Pete would enjoy bringing out of him someday.  

For now though all Pete wanted was some nice "vanilla" flavored fucking to relax. Whips and handcuffs could wait for later. After pulling Pj's shorts and underwear all the way off he gave the boy's unprotected ass a few more playful whacks. Each slap he delivered punctuated by some verbal taunting to get his young progeny in the right state of mind for what he wanted to do.

"Come on ya chunky little whore. Just admit it already! Ya want some dick up dat fat fanny 'o' yers, don't ya?" Pete growled in a low and husky tone. "I can tell dat ya do b'cause of da way yer pract-tilly dry humpin' da table right now."  

"I-I'm what!" Going completely still Pj peered down and then let loose a long mortified groan when he saw that has indeed grinding against the table he had just cleaned. "Oh man, I can't believe I'm doing that! When am I going to learn how to control myself."

"Why da fuck would ya want ta learn dat fer brat?" Wetting an index finger Pete unhurriedly slid the moist digit up and down a furry asscrack. "'Specially when ya got yerself a bunch of willin' studs ta give ya da business whenever and wherever ya need it. Yers truly being on da tippy top of dat list of course."  

"Dad…" Pj half moaned, face pressed against the table under him.

"Ya dat's it boy, say m' name." Pete growled hotly. "But it's gonna take more than dat ta get wut ya need. Come on… say how bad ya want me ta ream out dis tight slutty hole between these sweet ol' cheeks of yers."

Nibbling on his bottom lip Pj did his very best to resist the overwhelming urge he had to heed Pete's filthy command. Again, he couldn't have sex right now! Not while there were chores to get done. Groceries to get. Floors to sweep and mop. Not to mention preparing for what him and Moose were going to do when he got home.

But no matter how much he told himself this he just couldn't ignore the tingling in his nether regions. A terribly pleasant sensation that only grew worse when an intrusive finger pushed its way between his still stinging ass cheeks. It's probing journey only just grazing his rear entrance in a way that drove Pj mad with blinding lust!

"Okay Dad, I’ll admit it!" Pj groaned, finally and completely giving into his building needs. "I want to do it so bad now! Just please hurry!! I… I… can't stand waiting anymore!!!"

"Heh-heh-heh, dat's Daddy's horny boy." Licking his lips hungrily Pete dropped down into a squat behind his now very willing partner, both of his hands cupping and then spreading the two fleshy mounds of Pj's bottom so he could get a proper view of what was concealed between.

It was as he did so that Pete saw something he hadn't been expecting. Not that he was truly surprised by the discovery. "Well, well, well looks like sumone already beat me to da punch!" His whistled as he stared at the red and raw condition of his son’s hole. "Who's sloppy seconds am I gettin' here? King Kong's or wuz it dat schmaltzy gator who bust a nut down here?"

"Me and Moose had sex when we woke up this morning." Pj admitted, a twinge of embarrassment coloring his cheeks. It was humiliating having his dad look at his anus like this. "He kept insisting we do it so he'd be more relaxed about today."

"Bet he didn't have ta try too hard ta convince ya though. Did he?" Pete prodded as he blew a hot breath onto the sensitive area before him. "Probably did dat thing where he gives ya them damn puppy dog eyes. Smart assed fucker always does dat to me when he want's sumthing."

Another whimper came out of Pj. "T-That's exactly when he did!" He grunted out. "Then he… he flipped me onto my belly and pounded me real fast."

"So he cut straight to da chase, huh?" Lowering his head Pete dragged his tongue across Pj's twitching hole, the taste of sweat and what he guessed to be gorilla cum further stoking his own horniness. "Boy really needs how ta learn how ta properly work his bitches up b'fore fucking them. Ya'know, sorta like I'm doin' ta you right now boy."  

"Oh man…" Pj moaned, the slick, intrusive organ lapping at his hole becoming more insistent. "Darn that's sooooo good sir! You're the best at this!"

"Iffin ya think dat's good, then yer gonna love wut I got comin' after I finish." Pete growled.

Continuing on for several unabated minutes Pete proceeded to work Pj over in the worse and best of ways. Swirling his tongue around the hole he'd soon reclaim he reveled in each whimper and moan that he got out of his son. This was something he had oddly grown to like after all the sex they had shared. The taste, the heat, the knowledge that he could make the boy cum from this alone made him feel truly like a man among men. Though he'd never openly admit to liking such a thing aloud. Only real queers were supposed to enjoy rimming and even though he fucked around with men he wasn't like those people.

It was only when he was satisfied he had sufficiently made his son want more that Pete withdrew from his oral explorations. Delivering one last, long swipe up Pj's ass crack he replaced his tongue with two fingers. Both digits circling around the spit covered ring teasingly a few times before he sunk them in knuckle deep into Pj's quivering hole and wiggled them around, testing the waters.

This small amount off gentleness wasn't to last however because just as Pj was growing used to the intrusion Pete suddenly upped the ante. Like a man possessed the older male roughly began to finger fuck him with incredible speed and without a hint of restraint. Efforts which were greatly helped by the ample amount of cum left by Pj's previous sexual partner along with his own spit. Slickness that allowed him to quickly add in another finger to the mix and then a fourth when the time came.

Left reeling as his posterior was expertly prepared, Pj groaned long and hard. "OH MAN, OH MAN, OH MAN!" He chanted like a mantra. "Dad… please… p-please slow down! I'm gonna cum before you even get a chance to do anything else!"

"An ya wouldn't be satis-ma-fied iffin I jus used my fingers ta get ya off now would ya?" Pete huffed out as he watched half his hand disappear and reappear out of Pj's hole. "Well seein' as dat's da case then ya better ask fer it proper-like. Say it da way I taught ya. Ya know at yer last birthday."

Closing his eyes as he was reminded of that little event Pj groaned in embarrassment. During the big outdoor bar-b-que at Moose’s old house that had served as his birthday party Pete had somehow talked him into letting all of their guests to take turns giving him his "birthday fucks". A term Pj still wasn't sure he approved of.

Almost everyone present had agreed with the idea though. Pj quickly stripped and deposited on top of a picnic table so all their friends could take turns pounding his delectable bottom. That was when the embarrassing part happed. Pete being Pete of course had refused to begin the proceedings until Pj recited something he had written on a birthday card especially for the occasion. A short, filthy little speech that some of their guests snickered at when they saw the look on Pj's face after he read it.

There had been a staunch refusal on Pj’s part at first but after a lot of ribbing and goading from the gathered crowd he had relented. It was rude to refuse guests after all. Besides the reward he got for being such a good boy wasn't that bad. His dad eagerly riding him nice and hard in front of everyone. That first frantic coupling followed by many, many more as the party changed into some scene right out of Caligula.

All in all Pj had a great time at that party. Still, that didn't mean he was anywhere near comfortable saying what he said that day again. A sentiment he shared with Pete with a typical teenaged whine. "Do I really have to Dad?" He said pushing back against the fingers inside of him. "I mean, can't you tell how bad I want it already?"  

"No boy, you gotta fuckin' ask fer it!" Pulling his fingers free Pete delivered wet slap to Pj's rear end, the slickness dripping from his hand leaving a wet spot in the fur where he struck. "No stop yer fussin' and fuckin' do it! Iffin ya don't then I'll jus leave ya here like this. All horny and needy."

Left with no other choice Pj clumsily stood and turned to his father. Modest erection bobbing up and down as he took several deep, calming breaths. "I…" He bit his bottom lip, face heating up even worse. "Please fuck me Daddy! Your slutty boy needs your big fat cock pounding his big chubby ass! Please breed me and leave a really… r-really big load inside! Fill me up sir!"

Appeased by the subservience of his offspring Pete reached out and took Pj by the front of his shirt, pulling him forward so he could deliver a long smoldering kiss. Then, once he was good and finished tasting the boy's mouth, he pulled away and shoved him down onto the floor. A dazed and now even hornier Pj ending up facedown with his bare ass up in the air as Pete came to stand behind him rubbing both his hands together gleefully.

"Here I come boy!" Pete announced as he slid off the old dingy bathrobe covering his body and dropped down onto his knees, completely naked, behind his son. "An I'm goin' ta enjoy fillin' up dis ass 'o' yers wit every ounce of m' spunk!"

"Oh man, dad!" Pj groaned out shamelessly as his dad took him by the hips. "YES! Please do that to me! PLEASE!!"

Growling like an animal when he heard more begging Pete reached down and took hold of his cock. The heavy organ dripping profusely as he stroked it slowly, a slick sheen covering the dark shaft. Lubed up he then pressed the head against the tight pucker he had prepared with his thumb. It along with the rest of his shaft slowly sinking in until he had completely bottomed out.

Feeling Pete's large hips meet his bare bottom, his hole stretched to its limits, Pj almost lost it then and there. Why? Why after being fucked so many times by this man did it still feel this darn good? Surely by now he would have gotten used to it. Yet here he was. About to cum from just the feel of that thick, veiny shaft between his cheeks. Heaven knew what he'd do once Pete began to move inside of him.

Almost as if he sensed what was going through his son's blissed out mind Pete choose that exact moment to start his savage assault. A sneer forming on his lips he began to ruthlessly breed the boy under him like the powerful alpha male he was. Each hard roll of his lower half earning him a delightful sounding squeal from Pj that only served to spur him on as he rutted without care.

This was how sex was supposed to be! Nothing more but a way to work out lustful aggression and sexual frustration. Nothing else! What sex most certainly was not was something to get all sentimental and lovey-dovey over like a certain Cajun kept hinting at.

Sure Pete might have enjoyed spending time with Bubba more than anyone else. Late night talks where they fooled around and drank beer while laughing their asses off being personal favorites of his. But all that didn't mean he wanted to go out to dinner or start celebrating anniversaries. Those sorts of things only lead to trouble. Trouble that started with a capital "M" and ended in "-arriage".

'An there ain't no way in fuck I'm going through dat sort a mess again.' Pete assured himself as he stared down at his son's heaving form. 'Don't care how much dis damn brat pesters me 'bout it!'

Grumbling under his breath when he remembered the guilt trip he'd been sent on Pete decided to get a little revenge. Increasing his speed he reached down and took Pj by the shoulders. Shifting the both of them into kneeling positions with a quick pull back. Forced to continue on in this new, slightly clumsy position Pj whimpered pitifully and began bouncing up and down of his own accord. Desperate to continue despite his inherent laziness when being pleasured.

"Oh geeze!" Overwhelmed by the pleasure he felt as his prostrate was repeatedly struck Pj groaned wantonly, head rolling back and resting on his dad's shoulder as he did. "Dad… dad you're… you're… hitting my… my…"

"I know, heh-heh. Yer tightenin' up every time m' rod taps da button." Pete chuckled as he worked his hands under Pj's shirt and tweaked both his nipples. "Bet yer happy ya agreed to this railin' now ain't ya? 'Course iffin yer not then I can always--"

"--NO, don't stop!" Pj shouted in alarm. Afraid that he wasn't showing his appreciation enough he ground down harder on the thick pillar impaling him. "Please. I'm sooooo close now! We can't stop now sir!"

"Fuck... Yer 'bout ta cum already?" Pete barked out with a laugh. Lowering one hand to the top of the Pj's still leaking member he rubbed the leaking head with his palm. "Ya really are way too easy. I still gotta few more hours' worth of steam left in da ol' kettle."

"H-Hours!?" Pj parroted, clearly alarmed. But any concern he held quickly left as his orgasm suddenly hit him. An intense event that had him thrashing about wildly with a loud moan as he came and submitted to his upcoming fate. "Okay sir!! Take as long as YOU NEED!!"

Take as long as he needed is exactly what Pete did after that first eruption too. For hours and hours he fucked Pj without any sign of slowing down or mercy. Each climaxing multiple times as they traveled all around the room. Fornicating, sucking, rimming, kissing, goosing, moaning, and fucking up a storm at each new stop.

After doing it doggy style on the floor for a second and third time the pair next moved over to the sluggish-boy recliner. Pj forced to squat above his dad's lap again as he rose and fell over the thick shaft between the older man's legs.

Up next was the couch. The duo laying on their sides on the cushions as Pete pounded into his naked boy from behind. Then they did it up against the wall next to the TV, on their knees in the corner by the bookshelf, by the living room entryway, and finally on top of the coffee table Pj had been working so hard to clean before the whole encounter had started.

It was only when the clock on the wall struck twelve that this uproariously hedonistic display of sexual overindulgence came to its inevitable end. Covered in sweat and starting to ache all over an all too pleased with himself Pete growled possessively as he dominated the smaller male on his back under him.

He had been right earlier. Screwing the ever loving hell out of Pj truly had been a spectacular way to start his day off. Best part about the whole thing too was that once he was finished breeding his oh so willing concubine Pete was going to order Pj go make him something for lunch. The prefect topper to a prefect morning of vigorous sex.  

Staring up into his father's fierce gaze as his bottom was pounded into oblivion for the seventh straight hour in a row a raw and over stimulated Pj was also pleased with how things had gone that day. Though if he were to be honest, most of his appreciation came directly from the steel hard cock currently sliding in and out of his now very sore, well used hole.

How many times had he cum during all this he wondered. It was impossible to tell anymore. The many, many, many orgasms that had ripped through his naked and sweaty body bleeding into one another as they soldiered on without a moment's pause. All he did know was that he was loving every single moment of it all! The pleasure he felt unimaginable and extreme.

That's not to say the boy wasn't greatly relieved to see an end to the constant pounding when it came of course. There was only so much one could take after all. With a loud grunt as he held up Pj's thick legs Pete came like a roaring beast. The very sight of the large, flushed man groaning his release above him making Pj cum right alongside him as he watched the whole event through sleepy, half lidded eyes.

"Well, dat wuz one hell of a fuck-a-thon if I say so m'self!" Pete remarked smugly after several minutes of post orgasm panting. Pulling out he peered down and smirked when he noticed his cum dribbling down Pj's asscrack and onto the carpet. "Wut do ya got ta say boy? Ya think you've had enough fer now?"

"Yeah dad I've had enough." Pj managed to say through a heavy breath. "And then some!"

Lowering and raising his legs Pj rocked back and forth until he rolled into a sitting position. Vision going around the room afterwards to take in the chaos they had left in their wake he sighed. "I just wish we hadn't trashed everything while doing it." He added. "It's going to take forever to clean again. You know… unless someone helps me."

"I ain't helpin' ya clean. Dat's yers and Monkey Boy's job. Not mine." Pete rumbled as he stood and made his way back over to his recliner still very naked. "B'fore ya do dat though, how 'bout ya make sumthin' ta eat? I'm hungry 'nough ta eat a horse over here an I don't mean dat in da fun way."

Making a face at that repulsive joke Pj reluctantly lifted himself off of the floor. Leave it to his dad to ruin the post coital cool down by barking orders. Almost made him wonder why Bubba was so keen to get closer to the inconsiderate man.

Still, as he got redressed Pj supposed making something small wouldn't exert too much of his energy. "Okay then sir. What do you want?" He asked. "I think I can heat up soup or we have deli ham and cheese I can turn into a--

"I'll take sum freshly cooked pot roast on rye bread with all da dressings, sum of them home made crinkly fries ya make, an five of those beers I keep up in da attic." Pete cut in as he made himself comfortable in his favorite chair. "Oh, an while yer at it put on dat turkey we got from dat baloney salesman fer later."  

Rolling his eyes at the complexity of that order Pj resisted the urge he felt to complain and dutifully left the room, passing through the foyer and entering the kitchen with a tired gait. With that much food to be made he'd probably be spending the better part of the afternoon toiling away in front of the stove.

Or at least that's how things seemed until food preparations were put on temporary hold when all of the phones within the D'caht household suddenly came to life. Their shrill ringing making Pj look up as he took a frozen turkey out of the freezer and Pete's irritated voice rang out from the other side of the house.  

"Fer fucks sake boy! Answer dat damned thing already!!" The grouchy man bellowed. "I can't hear da gruff, but lovable, warden blackmailin' da prison chaplain inta suckin' him off in da confessional over here!"

Shuddering when heard the synopsis of what his dad was watching Pj quickly went over to the phone and picked it up. "Okay dad I got it!" He announced as he held the receiver up to his ear. Then to whoever was calling he added, "Hello? D'caht Residence. How can I help you?"

"D'caht!?" An elderly sounding voice repeated over the line. "Dagnabit, newfangled, smarty-ma phones! Why the hidey-ho is it so darn hard ta dial da right number on these darn things!?"

"Um… sorry you got the wrong number sir." Pj said, a grin forming on his lips at the old timey cursing he was hearing. It was odd hearing someone try and censor their language for a change. "If you want maybe I can help you find the right one. I got the phone book right here."

There was a chuckle from whoever Pj was speaking to. "Well I appreciate your help! You're very polite fer a young'un." They said. "Let's see… I wuz trying fer my son Peter Pete's Place. Could-a sworn yer number wuz da one I wanted."  

"Peter Pete?" Pj repeated, surprise flashing across his features. Hadn't that had been his dad's full name before he married his mom? If this man was looking for a son by that name then maybe that meant he was… "…Pop-pop Peter?"

Trailing Pj's shocked revelation there was a soft gasp from the mysterious caller. "Wait a gosh darn minute! Am I talking to Pete's Little Pj!?" The man, apparently Pop-Pop Peter, exclaimed happily. "It is you innit! Holy-moly I can't believe how grown up ya sound!"

With that final confirmation Pj finally understood that, yes, he was speaking with his fraternal grandfather. A man whom he had only spoken to once over the phone briefly back when he was four. In fact, up until that very moment he had been entirely convinced that the older man had passed away since no one had heard from him in over fifteen years.  

Unaware of what his call was doing to his grandson "Pop-pop Peter" continued to happily talk. "Well I'm just thrilled I got da right number after all!" He laughed. "Guess yer ol' Pop-pop's better at using these new gizmos than he thought, aye?"

"Yeah… um, I guess so sir." Pj agreed, still slightly gob smacked.  

"So anyway Little Pj I wanted ta tell da family that I'm planning ta stop by fer a visit!" The mature man proudly revealed. "Figured it was high time I rea-ma-quainted myself with da family. Been way too long since I last laid eyes on ya."

'He's coming to visit!?' Pj thought, a surge of panic hitting him like a bus. "W-When w-w-were you thinking of c-coming?" He asked, voice cracking out of fear. "Y-You know so I can warn, I-I mean, t-tell everybody."

There was the sound of a car horn over the phone before Peter replied. "Closing in on Spoonerville right now so I reckon 'round dinnertime." He informed happily. "Hope you'll save me a spot when I arrive. I'm hungry 'nough ta eat a horse over here and I don't in da fun way!"  

Blushing when he heard the same dirty joke again Pj found himself unable to reply properly. "O-Okay…" He did manage to grunt out. "I… I'll be sure to tell everyone you're coming."

"Alright boy you go and do dat fer me." Peter said kindly. "Now iffin you'll excuse yer ol' Pop-pop he's got himself a tailgater ta teach a lesson to!"

The line going dead after a mild expletive rang out Pj was left, dumbstruck, as the sound of the phone's dial tone filled the empty kitchen. "Oh boy…" He said, a slow breath coming out. "I sure hope dad’s up for a visitor on his day off."  

(And that Mr. Diary was how what should have been a normal summer day of chores and exhausting sex slowly started to snowball into something much, much better. Not that I knew just how great things were going to turn out as I went off to tell my dad about our upcoming guest. Actually, at that moment the only thing that was going through my mind was how the heck was I going to handle meeting Pop-pop Peter for the first time.  

Guess after hearing me say that you're wondering why I was such a nervous wreck about the whole thing. Well, to fully answer that question I guess I better tell you a little more about my grandpa. You see ever since I was a little kid my dad used to tell me and my sister stories about his own dad. About how our Pop-pop Peter was the nastiest, most tyrannical, most underhanded, sneaky, mean-spirited "son of a bitch" who ever lived. Um… his words… not mine of course.

As you can expect, after hearing that my entire young life I wasn't exactly looking forward to being around my childhood boogieman. I mean, for all I knew he was coming over to eat me or something. Heh, little did I know just how right I'd end up being. Though, I think I'm getting a little ahead of myself now aren't I? Back to what happened after Pop-pop called us okay. After hanging up I made my way back to the living room to… … … and then Dad started doing something I never thought I'd see… … … and that's when I heard someone knocking at the door… … … … …)

Hiding behind the wall next to the living room's entrance a frazzled Pj did his best to psyche himself up for what he was about to do. Not only did he have to deal with the pressure of his grandpa's visit but now he had to contend with interrupting his father's day off. If only he had finished making some sort of food before that phone call happened! Maybe then he could distract the older man with something tasty to eat instead of coming in empty handed.

But understanding he had to brave the consequences quickly less their guest arrive without warning Pj took a deep breath and forged onwards. Entering the still very messy room he hesitantly called out to his father, announcing his arrival. However, any and all speech suddenly died on his lips the very second he caught sight of what the sex crazed man had gotten up to in the mere five minutes since he had left the room.

Bunkered down in his overstuffed recliner with one leg draped over the armrest a still very much naked Pete was actively and verbally pleasuring himself with his own hand. Unconcerned with the world around he busily stoked himself while watching a vividly raunchy six person gangbang play out on the TV in front of him. The sounds of his own exertions along with that of the TV's and the squeaking of his chair so loud Pj wondered why he hadn't noticed the sound from the other room.

Witnessing this erotic spectacle play out though Pj almost instantly became entranced and slowly approached the masturbating man with awed wonder. 'How the heck can he still be that horny after all that sex we just had?' He wondered in shock. 'More importantly, why am I starting to get turned on again watching him do it!?'

Noticing Pj as the scene in his movie ended in a glorious circle jerk money shot Pete reluctantly turned away from the screen to aim an annoyed glare at the bothersome boy. "Wut da hell you starin' at?" He grunted out as he continued moving his hand. "And where da hell is 'm food!? Thought I told ya I was hungry 'nough ta eat a--"

"--Horse. Yeah I know sir." Pj cut in as he snapped out his daze. What was with the men in his family and that joke? Had it been passed down throughout the ages or something?

Responding to the question though Pj quickly looked away from his preoccupied father. "I… I sorta got distracted answering the phone and haven't made anything yet." He explained carefully. "It's a good thing I did too because you won't believe who called us!"

"It had better'ave been Lou's Sex Emporium callin'!" Increasing his movements as he fisted his maleness Pete turned back to the TV, growling angrily. "Damned woman workin' there said da "Assblaster: Tronco De Arbol XXL" I 'specially ordered from Guatemala would be ready three fuckin' weeks ago!"

"Um… it wasn't about that." Pj replied as he attempted to quell the building desire he felt to drop down onto his hands and knees and suck Pete off then and there. "It was… ah… Pop-pop Peter sir! He said he's coming over later today."

It was at this point that Pete finally ceased in his intense bout of lascivious onanism. Body going completely still he ever so slowly placed both feet on the floor and turned to stare at his son. An expression stuck somewhere between bewilderment and pure shock appearing on his face as he sat there processing what he had just heard.

Then, after nearly a full minute of silence, Pete finally reacted to the news which had been brought to him. Springing out of his chair quicker than a man his size should have been able to, the forty-year slapped his knee and let loose a booming laugh that seemed to shake the very foundations of their house.

"HOT DAMN! Pops is comin'!" He shouted, a manic grin on his face as he vibrated with excitement. A frown suddenly appearing Pete took Pj by the shoulders and shook him rapidly. "Ya better as hell not be lyin' ta me 'bout this boy!" He snarled. "This ain't da sorta thing ya joke about! GOT IT!"

"I-I-I-I-I-I'm n-n-n-n-not ly-i-i-i-i-i-ing!" Pj unsteadily said as he was shook senseless. Stumbling back when he was released the dizzy boy fell down onto the couch. "O-Or at least I don't think I am." He amended after landing. "Pop-pop could still change his mind about coming, right? Right!?"

"Nope… when Pop's says he's comin' fer ya then he's a-comin'!" Bringing his hand up to rub at his chin Pete wasted no time in thinking up a list of preparations they now had to make. "Alright kid, ya better listen up an' listen good!"

"Okay sir?" Pj said from his spot on the couch. "I-I'm all ears."

Pete made a sniffing sound, again pleased by his son's complete obedience. "Good." He nodded. "First things first! Go an get dat bouncy ass 'o' yers back in da kitchen and start cookin' us up a whole damn feast!"

"You mean the turkey and roast beef sandwiches?" Pj wondered.

"No I don't mean turkey an roast beef sandy-whiches boy!" Pete snapped. Motioning to the back room with his hand he grumbled. "Go out to da special freezer out back and pull out those steaks I won offa dat pussy-cat mayor of ours ta grill. While yer doin' dat I'll go upstairs and dig out some of m' Cuban cigars, da best brandy, and an assload of… of-- HOLY FUCK!"

Cursing at the top of his lungs Pete snapped his head from left to right several times, frantically looking around the room. Strewed about everywhere were several gay porn DVDs, battery operated sex toys, empty tubs of ass grease brand lube, and other X-rated bric-a-brac. Items he had been spending the better part of a year collecting and cataloging ever since that balmy autumn day he had first fucked Pj up in his bedroom.

Taking all this in Pete instantly came to his conclusion he couldn't let his straight as an arrow father find out what he had gotten into gay sex! Just one peek at the "Big Dicked Ass Reamers 4" DVD by his feet and the older man would kick his ass so hard he'd be launched clear into the stratosphere!

Instantly starting to panic at the thought of disappointing his father Pete quickly shifted gears and barked out a new series of commands. "Alright boy, ferget wut I just said!" He said urgently. "Instead of making dinner right now yer gonna help me pack up all this gay crap and cram it downstairs in da dungeon!"

Blinking at the sudden one-eighty Pj quickly cleaned his left ear with a finger, thinking he hadn't heard right. But to his continued befuddlement a now visibly frightened Pete began running around the room cleaning at top speed. Something Pj never thought he'd see the other man do in his entire life.  

Worried by this new disturbing behavior--well, disturbing by "Pete" standards--Pj rushed over to the older man and grabbed his arm. "Dad! Dad! Calm down." He pleaded. "I agree we gotta clean up and everything. But, there's no need to panic…" He giggled nervously. "…Right? It's j-just Pop-pop Peter after all."  

Turning around with a glare Pete jabbed a floppy purple dildo at his son's face. "You kiddin' boy!? Dis is da prefect time ta panic our asses off!" He huffed. "Iffin we don't "De-gay-a-fy" da whole house b'fore Pop's gets here there'll be a hellava lot a hell ta pay!"

"T-T-There will be?" Pj stammered, his previous concern bubbling to the surface again. If his grandpa really didn't like gay people then how would he react to Moose when the gorilla came home?  

"Damn right there will!" Carrying the pile he had collected over to his son Pete rudely dumped the entire load into his awaiting arms. "I'm telling' ya boy, dat deranged grampy-pa of yers can really throw a fit when it comes ta gay crap. Fuck, I 'member once when he beat da hell outta dis one guy b'cause he said he looked sexy."

Pj felt himself pale a little. "H-He did?"

"Hell yeah he fickin' did!" Pete confirmed. Looking into the distance he giggled. Actually giggled! "Didn't see it m'self though since I wuz too young ta see a proper manglin' yet, but I sure as hell heard da poor bastard screamin' an moanin' fer mercy after Pop's dragged him off behind our old building."

"Really? But Pop-pop sounded so nice when we talked just now." Pj said. It was hard to believe that the friendly voice over the phone belonged to such a bruiser. "He can't really be that dangerous."

"Oh he's dangerous all right!" Pete said, continuing to brag. "My old man wuz an' is da toughest piece 'o' shit this side of da mason Dixon line! Probably why he's been in an out of da hoosegow so many times over da years."

Pj nearly dropped the load of junk he was carrying. "POP-POP WENT TO JAIL!" He yelped with a high voice. "I-Is that why he hasn't visited us in so long!?"  

There was a smirk on Pete's face as he motioned for Pj to following him out of the room and over to the basement door. "Pop's got caught smugglin' pet pugs over da boarder fer sum guy in Oregon last I heard." He explained, sounding oddly proud. "Nearly broke my heart hearin' he got pinched like dat."  

"Geeze…" Pj said in a quiet voice. "I remember all those stories you used to tell but I didn't think Pop-pop Peter was a crook."

"He ain't no simple crook boy. He's a unrepentant criminal mastermind!" Reaching the basement door Pete ungracefully kicked it open and began tossing things haphazardly down the steps. "Now iffin yer done askin' stupid questions how 'bout you get ta cleanin' down here while I go an' do da upstairs an do da same?"

Throwing the last of what they had down the stairs Pete wordlessly went off to do his part of the laborious task at hand. Left behind to watch the older male as he ascended up the steps Pj blew out a long breath, lips making a motor sound. For the life of him he just couldn't wrap his head around everything he had just learned about his grandpa.

Beating people up, smuggling, being in jail? It was almost to awful to be true. Though that last one made more sense the more he thought about it. Pop-pop Peter being in jail would explain why he hadn't been around for a visit before today. But knowing that only made Pj worry even more. An ex-convict in their home? He might try and rob them or something or worse!"

Of course there wasn't anything he could do about these fears right now. Pop-pop Peter was well on his way to their house and there was nothing he could do but clean up like Pete had told him. A chore which as he looked over to the row of alphabetically categorized dirty magazines on a nearby shelf he wholeheartedly agreed with. Pj might have spent the whole of the last year getting pounded by half of Spoonerville but he in no way wanted that advertised to his grandpa.

"I just hope we'll be able to fit everything downstairs." Pj murmured as set to cleaning. "If not then we better invest in storage space or something."

------------------------------

Later That Afternoon…

Dramatically flopping down onto the couch with an "oomph" Pj smiled lazily to himself while soaking in the labors of the job he'd just completed. It had taken them a total of two and a half hours but finally, at long last, him and his dad had completely "de-gay-a-fied" the whole house. Now there wasn't a single pair of fuzzy pink handcuffs or a riding crop anywhere to be seen. Almost as if they lived in a normal house again, huh?

Pj's enjoyment of the wholesome atmosphere was quickly sullied again however when a jock-strap clad Pete entered the clean room with a large, overflowing box containing the last of his indecent curios. "This oughta 'bout do it." He declared while giving it a noisy shake. "Now all I got ta do now is get m'self dressed proper-like an I'm done."  

Gazing over at the other man Pj snorted lightly. "I still can't believe you bought that much sex junk in only eleven months." He said. "It's gonna take you forever to put it all back after Pop-pop leaves."  

"Ya mean it's goin' ta take you ferever ta put it all back." Pete corrected. "But dat's fer later I 'spose. Right now ya got yerself cookin' ta get back to."

Reluctantly sitting back up Pj whimpered. "You still want me to cook dinner?" He asked pitifully. "But I just got done cleaning the whole downstairs! Not to mention all that stuff you did to me this morning."

"Dat backsass I'm hearin' over there brat?" Pete asked warningly. "Cause iffin it is then…"

Leaving the threat hanging in the air Pete sent Pj one of his infamous "looks". Very same one he had learned from his own father years ago. As usual it only took a few moments of seeing this harsh expression for Pj to falter. Vision lowering down to the floor as Pete smirked at him in victory. Sometimes it was good to remind Pj who was king of their household. Just like his dad used to do with him.

"Dat's a good little slut." Pete said once he had fully subjugated his boy. Turning to leave he issued out another command over his shoulder before leaving. "Oh, and while yer in there cookin' feel free ta use wutever else ya find in da freezer an start chillin' a few six packs of m' special imported beer."

"Really?" Pj said, honestly surprised. Then putting his hands up with a cringe. "N-Not that I'm questioning you sir."

"Yeah boy really." Pete confirmed, voice atypically soft. "We don't want ta piss Pop's off by servin' him da cheap stuff we've been givin' everyone else. Man like him gets only da best."

Halfheartedly nodding back Pj got off of the couch and stretched his sore body. "Alright then dad." He said. "I'll make sure to make this the best, most delicious meal I've ever made for you."

"Yeah, you go an do that fer me boy." Pete agreed with an uninterested huff. "Now iffin you'll excuse me I got myself sum shit ta do. Call me when Pop's gets here."

Both men leaving the room after that Pj stopped at the kitchen entrance for a moment and watched as Pete climbed up the stairs. The pleasant warmth he felt in his belly from the sight of the older man's furry backside through the back straps of his jockstrap pushed aside as he shook his head in wonderment.

First the lazy, grouchy man had helped him clean up the house and now he was giving up his prized food stuffs and best liquor. He certainly was acting charitable that afternoon. Well that or Pete was trying to impress his own father with the spoils of his many, many dubious enterprises.

"Somehow I'm guessing it's more that second one then the first." Pj mumbled as he went into the kitchen. "Still, I can't complain. Least I'm getting something out of it too."

Setting about the chore he had been given Pj began taking out everything he needed to make the big meal he now had planned and started cooking. Despite his earlier complaints, he was actually looking forward to making something now. Mostly because of the expensive ingredients he was being allowed to use from his dad's private freezer out back. Maybe he'd even go as far as to try one of those old family recipes Mr. Fraido had taught him one day after work.    

However, halfway through cooking for dinner that night Pj was once again interrupted when a loud knocking suddenly came from the direction of their home's front door. Heavy, ominous rapping that instantly made the apron clad youth's blood pressure skyrocket as he went over peeked out fearfully into the foyer.  

'That can't be Pop-pop Peter already. Could it?' Pj asked himself, butterflies instantly starting to flap about in his belly as he fully entered the front room. 'H-He said he'd be coming over around dinner time and it's only three!'

Shuffling closer to the closed door he carefully lifted himself up onto his tiptoes to peer through the peephole. It had to be the deliveryman or something. Yeah, that was it! Heaven knew they saw the man often enough. The heavyset bulldog had even joined in on one of their many sexual encounters. The many mail related puns that had resulted from their intimate encounter still making Pj cringe to that very day.

Unfortunately, instead of seeing a man in a brown uniform on their stoop the person Pj saw standing outside turned out to be just who he had feared it would be. Right there, in all his scary glory was his estranged grandpa. Full appearance partially hidden thanks to him having his back to the door. His attention focused squarely on something just out of sight somewhere out on the lawn.

'Figures he'd get here early.' Pj lamented as he took a step back and quickly removed his apron. 'Darn I have the worse luck.'

Here it was. After years and years of hearing all those horror stories about him Pj was about to meet the monster of a man in the flesh. Would he be as mean-spirited and cruel as Pete had always told him? Or would he be even worse? They didn't exactly send nice guys off to prison for over a decade after all.

Either way Pj was a host and doing the polite thing he went to open the door. Taking a deep breath he grabbed the doorknob and turned it, pulling the wooden barrier open in one swift moment as he readied himself to face whatever horrible outcome was about to happen.

Strangely enough, the thing that happened next turned out to be the complete opposite of what he had been expecting. Instead of being devoured or robbed right there on the spot Pj suddenly found himself pulled into a bone crushing, yet oddly warm and welcoming, hug. It's strength and comfort somewhat unsettling as he was partially lifted and then rocked happily from side to side.  

"Holy-moly Little Pj, ya look just like yer daddy did when he was yer age!" And exuberant Pop-pop Peter exclaimed while continuing to squeeze the life out of his shocked grandchild. "Just da spitting image!"  

Only managing a few incoherent muffled sounds as his face was mashed into an old spice scented cardigan Pj tried in vain to break out of his grandpa's vice-like grip. So much for him being a hardened criminal he supposed. Violent ex-convicts didn't usually give hugs like this. Though if the older man continued on like he was there just might be a smothering he'd have to answer for later.

Thankfully, just before Pj thought he was going to suffocate in his grandpa's overly affectionate embrace he was finally released. Senses left in a complete daze as he was pushed back and then held at arm's length as Pop-pop Peter proceeded to give him another once over.

"Dagnabit son! I can't believe how big you are!" Peter told him fondly. Roughly patting Pj on the arms the older men chuckled infectiously. "Bet you got ta beat off the ladies with a stick don't ya? Ain't a woman alive who can resist us Pete men when we're in our prime!

Giving his head a hard shake to gather himself Pj nervously giggled back. A little too loudly for his liking. "Um… something like that." He muttered noncommittally. "Y-You look good too sir."

Given the opportunity as the other man merrily laughed again--a habit of his apparently--Pj shyly let his own vision roam over his fraternal grandfather. It was alarming just how much he looked like his dad. Same facial features. Same body size and shape. Even the same growly baritone that somehow both excited Pj and filled him with a healthy amount of dread.  

That's not to say both men were exact duplicates though. Unlike Pete the senior feline had a slight graying in his ebony colored fur. Then there was the way he seemed to carry himself. Were as Pete was always scowling or frowning with an aggressive stance, Pop-pop Peter appeared to have a much more friendly aura about him. Said checkered cardigan sweater he wore with matching golf cap and baggy brown slacks giving him the appearance of one of those typical kindly senior citizen types you'd see playing bingo in a recreational center somewhere.  

Noticing as he was inspected by his young grandson Peter reached out and ruffled the boy's head fur. "Sumthing da matter Little Pj?" He questioned with smile. "Don't tell me you're going ta act all shy around your ol' Pop-pop now. I know we ain't met before but still: we're family!"

"Kid's probably just recovering from almost being crushed by you, ya old fart." A new voice suddenly said from somewhere beyond the porch. "While he does how about you get that big butt back over here and help me with these damn presents? Don't know how much longer I can hold'um for you."

Happy expression shifting into one of guilt in a heartbeat Peter speedily spun around and rushed forwards, shoulders slumped in remorse and voice apologetic as he spoke to whoever it was out on the lawn. "Sorry 'bout that!" He told them. "Got so caught up in saying hello to Little Pj here that I plum forgot you wuz still around."

"Just don't go making a habit of it alright." Whoever it was said, sounding clearly amused. "Now come on! Take these damn things so I can see this grandson you've been talking my ear off about since we left Utahzona!"

"Wutever ya say Thumpy." Peter practically cooed as he stepped aside. His use of a nickname for whoever he had brought with him not going unnoticed by Pj. "Here, let me take those nasty ol' boxes off your hands. Can't have you wearing yerself out now can we?"

Curiosity peeking as his grandpa helped his friend Pj leaned to the side and peered past the large man and onto the sunlit lawn in front of his house. Moving towards them was a portly looking rabbit who quickly handed off the large stack of wrapped boxes he was carrying to Peter.  

Like Pop-pop Peter, this newcomer was an mature man as well. Body stout and heavyset with dark grayish fur speckled with bits of black here and there. It was his face though that drew the most attention. Under a bright pink nose the bunny had one of the bushiest handlebar mustaches Pj had ever seen. Almost like something he's once seen in those old western movies they played late at night on TV.

"So you're Peter's Little Pj huh?" The mustachioed man said, hand going out in greeting as he did. "Well, I'd damn happy to finally meet you kid. Name's Franklin Lapinski."  

Unsure as to just who this person was and still mighty confused by the pleasantness of this whole encounter Pj hesitantly took the palm being offered. "I-I'm Pj D'caht." He shyly returned. "It's nice to meet you too sir."

Not seeing the look that crossed Peter's face when Pj said his last name Franklin grinned at the younger man. "Damn, you are real polite aren't you?" He observed. "Petey must be right then. You probably don't spend a single night alone cause you're such a catch!"  

Ducking his head at such high praise Pj felt heat rise in both his cheeks. It was embarrassing hearing a family member and a complete stranger say those sorts of things about him. It almost felt like they were flirting with him.

But as soon as that strange little notion popped up in his mind he was quick to push it back down. His grandpa and Mr. Lapinski weren't flirting with him. They were just being nice. He really needed to stop thinking that every man he met wanted to get him in bed.

Though… when he really thought about it… things sorta always seemed to turn out that way. Almost like someone was purposely putting him in bizarre sexual situations to get some sort of sick, cheap thrill.  

Ignorant of the epiphany his grandson was about to make Pete laughed loudly at his long eared companion. "Heh-heh-heh, darn right he's dat popular!" The feline boasted proudly. "And just you wait until you see the rest of the family! Little Pj here has the cutest sister and prettiest momma you ever did see!"

Hearing his grandpa bring up his mother and sister Pj intense train of thought was derailed before he could finish. Didn't his grandpa know about his parent's divorce? Apparently not given the carefree look he still wore upon his face. That meant he'd have to inform him about what had happened. A topic Pj never really liked talking about to be honest.

"Um… actually Pop-pop, my mom and dad split up a few years ago." Pj hesitantly revealed with a sad look When Pete's smile dropped again the hefty boy sighed and motioned for them come inside. "W-Why don't we go inside and so I can tell you about it?"

Cheerful nature having dimmed somewhat by the bad news Peter nodded in sympathy. "Sounds like a plan Little Man." He agreed. "Go ahead and lead da way."

Softly snorting in amusement at Peter's rhyming Pj quickly ushered the three of them into his home. The noisy summer afternoon outside quickly blocked out as the door was closed and the pudgy boy led his new guests into the living room.

"I have to go into the kitchen real quick before we start so would either of you like a drink?" Pj asked the two older men as they walked into the room. "We have ice tea, soda, or beer if you really want it."  

Taking a seat on the couch when it was silently offered to them Peter opened his mouth, uttering what started to sound like the first part of the word "beer". Just as he was about to though Franklin, who had sat down next to him, gave him a firm look that quickly had the larger man huffing.

"I guess I'll have da ice tea." Peter said with an exaggerated pout. "Yer a real spoilsport Franklin."

"Don't give me that Peter." Franklin gently shot back. "You know you can't have any alcohol." Turning to Pj after the long eared man winked. "No reason why I can't have a beer though." He smirked. "Hope it's a cold one. Need it after dealing with this ornery sucker on the road all week.

Holding back a snicker as Peter proceeded to childishly stick his tongue out at Mr. Lapinski, the rabbit rolling his eyes at the childishness of his companion's actions, Pj felt a slow smile creep across his lips again. It was strange seeing someone who looked just like his dad act so… so… jovial, he supposed.

"Alright then one beer and one ice tea coming up." Pj said mentally jotting down their orders. "Go ahead and make yourselves comfortable while I get them please. I'll try and be quick."  

Two thumbs up coming from his older companions Pj exited the room with a lightness in his steps. His grandpa seemed like nice guy. Far different from the monster he always imagined him to be while growing up. His dad must have been trying to scare him or something. Pj wouldn't put it past Pete after all.

Speaking of his father, after he got the two drinks and checked the food, Pj decided it was high time he made an appearance. Stopping by the staircase on his way back to the living room the boy quickly called up to Peter from the bottom of the stairs. "DAD!" He shouted. "Pop-pop Peter's here!"  

As soon as Pj finished there was a heavy round of stomping from upstairs. A stampede that only came to an end when a thankfully dressed Pete appeared and started to rush down the steps. "He's here already!?" He said as he shoved the tail of his shirt into his pants. "Thought ya said Pop's wouldn't be here until dinner!"

"Well, most old people eat around four don't they? Maybe that's what he meant." Pj suggested with a little shrug. Nodded over to the living room next he then giggled. "Anyway he's in there with a friend of his. They both seem really friendly."

"Yer waaaaay too fuckin' trustin' boy." Pete scoffed with a wave of his hand. Looking over to the other room he snickered. "Iffin I know 'm Pop's--an I do--he's jus lurin' us inta a false sense 'o' security. Probably in there right now casein' out dis joint fer da valuables!"

Previous apprehension returning with full force Pj made a worried face. "Y-You really think so?" He said, voice hushed. "Maybe I shouldn't have left them alone then."

Much to Pj's frustration Pete simply laughed at his concerns. "Damn right ya shouldn't have boy. Pops can steal da shirt right offa yer back b'fore ya even know wut hits ya!" He said, ambling away. "Now come on. Bettin' dat beer ya got is fer him an ya don't want ta keep a man like dat waitin'."  

"I guess you don't sir." Pj agreed.

Taking a gulp Pj reluctantly followed after Pete as the two of them returned to the living room. Just which impression of his fraternal grandfather was the right one? The sinister con-man playing them for suckers or the friendly old man he had just met at the front door. He sincerely hoped it was the latter.

Entering the room with his son in tow Pete smiled brightly when he caught sight of his dad's face. But this happy expression soon evaporated when he fully took in the older man's appearance. Was he wearing a hand knitted sweater!? A-And were those orthopedic loafers on both his feet! His old man looked like… well… like an OLD MAN!

Preoccupied with his father's brand new look Pete failed to notice it coming closer to him until it was far too late. Chuckling like a madman Peter rushed forward and roughly wrapped both his arms around his stunned son. Pete finally breaking out of his self-induced fugue state to experience being hugged by his father for the first time ever.

Pointedly avoiding the two large men as they greeted each other in the center of the room Pj silently went over to Mr. Lapinski and offered him his beverage. "Does Pop-pop always act like this when he meets people?" He questioned the rabbit. "N-Not that there's anything wrong with that."

Thumb popping the cap of his beer bottle off and then drinking from it Franklin shook with amusement. "Does it every damn time." He said wryly. "I don't think your daddy's too happy about it though. Looks like he's about to blow a gasket over there."   ducko True enough Pete appeared more constipated than happy as his dad continued to hug him for what was nearly a minute now. His expression only returning to its normal scowl when Peter reluctantly let him go to clap the younger man on his upper arm.

"You don't got no idea how happy I am ta see ya again Junior!" Peter said happily "Been way too long since I last got da a chance ta hug-a-ma-fy ya real good."

Unable to contain himself any longer the older man tried to pull his son back into another bear hug, one Pete quickly avoided this time by backpedaling as fast as his feet could take him. Staring owlishly at his father once he was a safe distance away he then tried his hardest to figure out what the heck was going on. Pops hadn't even tried to pickpocket him once during that whole unwanted hug-fest.

"Alright old man wut are you playin' at?" He asked suspiciously.

Mellowing at the accusation Peter cocked his head with a puzzled look. "Wut do ya mean by dat son?" He wondered. "Wuz jus trying ta give ya a good old fashioned hug wuz all."  

"Since when do you go handin' out hugs Pops?" Pete countered with an almost identical expression. "Last time sumone tried sumthin' like dat ya went an knocked their teeth in! Heh-heh Father McNulty never knew wut hit him dat one Christmas eve."

Looking embarrassed Peter uncomfortably scratched his left cheek. "Well… I've sorta learned dat ain't da proper way ta act after going to all dem anger management classes da court sent me to." He mumbled. "Besides Junior, yer m'boy! No reason I'd slug ya like I did dat welching holy man back in eighty-one."

Eyebrow raised Pete eyed his father for several long moments before snapping his fingers with a should. "Alright, I got ya now Pops." He said, sinister grin forming. "Yer butterin' me up so I'll help ya with one of yer schemes ain't ya? No way in hell you'd be actin' dis schmaltzy otherwise!"

"I ain't trying ta do dat son." Peter insisted, sounding hurt. Holding out his hands in surrender the mature man frowned sadly. "Honest I ain't. Just happy ta see ya is all."  

Again Pete laughed. This time a little harder as the ever-present creep of worry tainted the sound. "Come on Pops, stop tryin' ta trick me." He said calmly. "Ya know I'd be happy ta help ya wit wutever grand scheme yer cookin' up there in dat genius mind of yers. Have been ever since ya taught me ta pinch pockets when I wuz three."

"But son…" Peter tried to explain again with a sigh.

"It a'nutter one of dem fake telly-marketin' schemes?" Pete prodded with a smirk as he ignored his dad's attempt to correct him. "Or are ya fixin' horse races again? Ya always did have a way of puttin' da fear of god inta dem smart mouthed jockeys."

Again Peter tried to interject, his voice a little shaky as he held both his hands out trying to stop Pete from asking more. "Son I ain't--"

"--Yer not sellin' bootleg Frozen DVDs or sumthin' like dat are ya?" Pete rolled his eyes with a huff. "Da money's good yeah, but dat's jus too damn easy. Fuckin' movie's way too popular ta offer up any challenge in trickin' rubs inta buyin' it."

"Will ya stop runnin' yer mouth fer one fuckin' second boy!" Pete snapped suddenly. Eyes aflame and posture belligerent as he growled angrily. Both Pete and Pj going eerily still as a reflex. It truly was scary how similar he sounded to his son in that one moment

However as soon as this fierceness appeared it suddenly vanished. Peter closing his eyes with a guilty shudder as he let out a slow breath. "I ain't dat kind 'o' man no more Junior." He reiterated slowly. "In fact, I ain't ripped-off or cheated nobody even once since I got out of da slammer a few years back."

Pete made a disgruntled face. Hope beginning to falter. "Y-Yer kiddin' me right?" He looked over to Pj and Franklin who had been watching their exchange. "He's kiddin' me right?"

"Nope junior, I'm dead serious." Peter assured again with a firm nod. "Soon as I my sentence wuz up I figured it was high time ta turn over a new leave. Legally went bought a nice little place in a retirement community in south Utahzona so I could spend m' waning years tending to a little rose garden an doing m' best ta keep sober."  

"Sure ya did Pops." Pete said instantly not believing what he was hearing. Boy could his dad could really pour it on when he needed to. Almost sounded like he was being sincere. Giving his father's long-eared companion a long look next he hummed. "An I 'sppose dis here is yer pastor or sumthin'?  

Taking a slow deep breath Peter shared a look with Franklin. "Nah son, he's much more than dat." He said, sounding suddenly nervous. "Frankie here is my … well he's sorta… my…" Another deep breath. "Well ya see, me an him… we're… we're… Dagnabit! Why's it so darn hard ta say to ya out loud!"

"You can do it." Franklin gently encouraged when the other man stalled. Lifting himself out of his seat the rabbit went over to Peter and rested his hand on his shoulder, gently massaging it as he moved in closer. "It's the whole damn reason why we made this whole trip remember? You wanted to tell him in person."

Seeing the two interact so intimately Pj suddenly realized what was going on and gasped. A soft sound that caught Pete's attention as he looked over to him for a second before returning his attention back to his dad and his fat bunny friend. Speaking of that, for just a "friend" the rabbit was being awfully handsy right now. What was strange about it too was that his Pop's seemed thankful for the small bit of affection.

'Sumthing's goin' on here.' Pete said to himself. 'An I don't like it one bit.'

Searching for clues Pete let his vision trail down his dad's body and to his left hand. It was there that he caught sight of a bright, shiny ring around one of Peter's meaty fingers. An expensive looking, glittery piece of jewelry that had a matching twin on the fuzzy gray hand on older cat's shoulder.

Finally putting two and two together as he took in both these rings Pete felt his heart leap up into his throat. "HOLY HELL!" Jumping out of his seat he pointed at the two men, arm shaking. "YA WENT AN MARRIED DIS GUY!!"

Left in shock after such a loud outburst everyone else in the room stared at the shocked man with wide eyes. It wasn't until several tense minutes that Peter cautiously responded to his son's stunned statement. "Well… yeah I s'pose I did." He simply said. "Been with ol' Thumpy here since we got out of prison eight years ago. Even went an celebrated our anni-ma-versary at a fancy restaurant last month."

"Been together a mite bit longer than that I'd say." Franklin added with a smirk. "Think I fell for your damn sorry mug the very first time I saw you in the prison showers. Course that might have just been cause you were all naked and wet."

Gaping Peter frantically looked to his grandson, face going red. "Franklin!" He huffed. "Not in front of Little Pj, will ya? He's just a boy!"

Franklin waved off his lover's concerns with a chuckle. "Awe don't go worrying yourself." He said. "He's an adult Petey. Can probably figure out on his own what we get up to alone."

Having still been trying to process what he had just learned Pete finally snapped out of his daze upon hearing Franklin using the very same nickname Bubba often used on him. The implications of the seemingly benign pet name taking on new meaning now that his dad's "husband" was saying them.

"I… I think I got ta sit down." Pete said breathlessly as he reached for his recliner and carefully lowered himself into it. Landing with a groan the large man quickly covered his face with both hands. "I can't believe wut I'm hearin'! Ya went an got married to sum queer on me!"

"Hey, I'm not that damn bad now son." Franklin chuckled. "You might even like having me as a step-dad. I'm mighty fun at parties."

Head snapping up like a whip Pete sent the gray furred man a scathing look. "Ya better watch wut yer sayin' over there cotton tail." He growled. "Iffin ya don't you'll be sorry."

Not backing down a single inch Franklin glared right back at Pete, hands curling up into fists down at his sides. "I'd just like to see you try something boy." He huffed. "I might be old as hell but I still know how to kick some damn ass. Handled fellas ten times tougher than your little ass back in San Quentin."

Rearing back in surprise Pete gave his father's companion an impressed sneer. If the situation had been any different he might actually like the short fuzzy bastard. Took a lot of balls for someone to call one of his bluffs. As it was though Pete was one more sentence away from giving the other man a black eye.

But before said awful event could happen Peter intervened by stepping between the two men. "Alrighty you two. Let's all calm down and talk b'fore something happens we'll all regret." He said calmly. "We're family after all ya'know."

A shudder running through him at the very thought Pete reluctantly backed down, watching mulishly as Peter and his "buddy" went to sit back down on the couch. "Pop… wut happened ta ya?" He began slowly once everyone was settled. "You've always been a real man's man b'fore! How could ya fuck 'round with Hopalong Cassidy over there!?

"First off boy, Your daddy fucks around with me cause he likes it, got that?" Franklin corrected with an amused snort. Smirking when Peter glared at his language the rabbit then added. "And secondly, Peter's still a man's man. Only difference is it's more literal than you originally thought."

Despite the thickness in the air Pj couldn't help but make a snerking sound at Franklin's small joke. A bout of amusement he quickly regretted when three pairs of eyes turned to him. "What?" He bashfully said. "I-It was funny."  

"Well, I'm glad yer so amused by this brat." Pete harrumphed. Slouching down in his seat he gave be described as a pout. One Pj noted looked just like the ones Peter had been giving all afternoon. "This still don't make no sense." He continued. "I mean, wut 'bout dat time with Vincent da Fist? I dis-tink-ly remember seein' you drag his sorry ass out back ta beat da hell outta him fer hittin' on ya!"

Furrowing his brows for a few seconds Peter pursed his lips, deep in through. Then, after making an "O" shape with his mouth he began chuckling nervously. "Iffin it's "Vinny da Fister" yer talking about then nah, I didn't bruta-ma-lize him. Me an' him were real special friends back then ya an we couldn‘t wait ta head home."

Yet again Pete was thrown for a complete loop. All that groaning and screaming he had heard back when he was a kid… It must have been "Vinny" getting his ass pounded by his old man. Something which he now realized was obvious when his dad came back from the encounter with a smirk on his face as he zipped up his drawers.

"So yer gay?" Pete suddenly asked. Face blank as he gazed over to his now apprehensive father. "An ya don't drink, or smoke, or trick sucker people outta their hard earned life savings?"

Peter gave a slow nod to the two questions. Hesitant smile appearing now that his son finally seemed to understand. "Yes to da first and no to da rest." He replied. "I'm just a normal model citizen now Junior. Nuffing else."

Growing quiet after his father spoke Pete sat there in his chair for the longest time. Unmoving. He just couldn't believe what he was hearing. His dad had been fucking around with men ever since he was a kid? His Pop's didn't go around scamming and cheating people anymore?

No… NO! It couldn't be true! The man who he had looked up to his whole life wasn't like that. His Pop's was an unrepeated, tough as nails, fowled mouthed womanizer! But looking at him now, holding his bunny buddy's hand and smiling in a friendly manner, Pete realized it was true. And he by no means could handle that right now.  

Suddenly standing with a grunt and a growl Pete made a beeline for the exit. "I got ta get sum air." He lamely explained as he briskly ran off. "Ya can call me when it's time fer dinner!"

The whole room growing quiet in the wake of his son's abrupt departure Peter turned to Franklin, a weak chuckle coming out as he did. "Well that could have gone better." He joked lightly. "Least he didn't disown me like I thought he would."  

"Dad wouldn't do that Pop-pop." Pj quickly assured in an attempt to console the upset man. Getting off the couch he approach the two older men. "He just needs time to process what you just told him is all. I'm sure he'll come around."

When Peter still continued to look unconvinced Pj quickly decided to tell him something about himself he had originally been intending to keep a secret. Something he had told countless people before that now seemed a little more personal now that he was telling a new family member.

"You know… I sorta went through the same thing with Dad a little while ago." Pj hesitantly began as he twiddled his thumbs nervously. "Not being married of course but I did tell him I was gay. Realized it back in September last year."  

Now that bit of information got both Peter's and Franklin's attention. Both of them staring down at the boy in surprised shock. "Ya mean yer like us?" Peter finally questioned after a moment.

Pj shyly giggled. "Y-Yeah." He confirmed. "I even have a boyfriend and everything who lives here with me and dad. So I know firsthand that Dad will come around eventually."

Pj, of course, knew there was more to it than that. That Pete himself was just as gay as any of them even if he didn't want to admit it. But who was he to reveal the older man's secrets? It was up to his dad to tell Pop-pop Peter not him.

Smile returning with a vengeance Peter reached out to Pj and pulled the boy into another hug which he eagerly returned this time. "Well I'll be damned." The older man said as they parted. "Alright Little Pj, tell me all about this boy of yers! I wanna know everything 'bout him b'fore I meet'em!"

"Yeah kid spill the beans." Franklin said, glad to see Peter perk up again. "Bet he's a real cutie. You Pete boys have excellent taste in men if I say so myself."

Happy to see a temporarily end to the dour mood as well Pj quickly opened his mouth to inform his grandpa and Mr. Lapinski all about his boyfriend. However, just as he about to begin the sound of the front door being opened and then slamming shut in quick succession interrupted him.

"Peeje! I'M HOME!" Moose's voice called out from the other room. "Where are you babe?!"

Brightening considerably Pj got off the couch and cupped a hand to his mouth. "I'm in here!" He called back. "And you won't believe the surprise I got for you!"

"I got a surprise of my own Fatty!" Moose countered. Sounds of rustling clothes suddenly reaching everyone's ears. "I sold three cars today so you better get that sexy ass of yours upstairs so I can give it to you like I promised this morning."

Mortified when he realized what Moose was doing Pj made a panicked sound and scrambled for the other boy. To his horror though before he could even get halfway there a completely naked and half erect Moose sprang into the room with a shout. The teasing grin that had been upon his simian face quickly shifting into a startled yelp when he saw the two elderly men standing behind his face palming boyfriend.

Their guests sharing a look of bewilderment as Moose rushed to cover his crotch with a bunch of banana's from a nearby fruit bowl. Pj groaned into both his hands and spun around to face them. "Pop-pop Peter, Mr. Lapinski. I'd like you both to meet Moose Clancy. My boyfriend." He sighed. "Moose? This is my Pop-pop Peter and his husband Mr. Lapinski."

"H-Hi…" Moose tittered uncomfortably. "Nice to meet you sirs."  

(I gotta say Mr. Diary whenever I pictured introducing Moose to the rest of my family I don't think I could have ever imagined a meeting like that one. Not that Pop-pop Peter and Mr. Lapinski didn't take Moose's little stunt in stride. Merely laughing as Moose excused himself to get redressed they both casually said their hellos to him when he returned like nothing ever happened. Something which I guess Moose was really thankful for considering how red his face was during the long chat we had afterwards.

It was a nice visit. Me finding out more about my grandpa and Mr. Lapinski while me and Moose told them how we got together. Well, a highly edited version that didn't include my Dad's attempt to blackmail Moose or the threesome we had when we got home. All in all that afternoon truly was a fun time for everyone involved.

That was until dinner came around. After spending the better part of an hour trying to convince my dad to join us, which he only agreed to after promising something I rather not repeat, he spent the entire meal glaring at Pop-pop Peter while we ate. Things only getting worse when Moose told us that Bubba had opted to spend the night in his own apartment in town instead of coming home like he usually did.

Dad tried to play if off as Bubba finally "getting lost" like he had told him to this morning but I could tell it upset him. He was so upset that as soon as we all finished eating he went straight up into his room again and wouldn't come back out. Pop-pop even asked me if he should leave because of the way Dad was acting. I'm just glad I was able to convince the otherwise. Both him and Mr. Lapinski both saying they'd only stay in our guestroom one night before they headed off the next morning. Or at least that's what the plans were up until… … … … …)

------------------------------

Later That night…

"I can’t believe both your grandpas saw my junk." Moose said in a monotone voice as he laid there in bed the gorilla half whimpered, half chuckled. “I mean, can you think of a worse way to make a first impression Peeje?"

Resting his head on his despondent boyfriend's chest Pj snickered, the heat and pleasure of their recent bout of lovemaking leaving him a bit giddy as they cuddled. "I don't think it was that bad Moose." He said. "Surprising, yeah. But not horrible."

Moose grumbled. "You weren't the one with his two cheeks in the wind Fatty." He groused.

"True but I still don't think they minded." Pj continued as he pressed a kiss onto Moose's left pec. "Pop-pop Peter thought it was really funny and Mr. Lapinski told me you have the cutest butt he's ever seen when he helped me cook dinner!"

Bottom lip sticking out at the amused tone of his lover Moose gave the younger boy a playfully retaliatory pinch. "Hey, you better watch it D'caht." He warned through a smirk. "I'm the only one in this bed who gets to tease."

"I'll try and keep that in mind Mister Yancey Clancy." Pj continued to push, a small smile hidden against his the gorilla's side.

For Moose that last bit of mockery was the last straw. Growling impishly he pulled himself free from under his now doomed companion and started wrestling with him. Their giggling roughhousing loud and rambunctious until the gorilla was finally able to pin the chubbier man flat on his back. Pj's wrists held above his head by strong hands as a grinning Moose sat on top of him straddling his legs.

"I win Fatty!" The older boy said triumphantly. "Now… I'm going to teach you a lesson by doing something you'd never expect."

"What's left for you to do that we haven't already done tonight?" Pj wondered. After retiring to their room him and Moose had spent a good amount of time pounding his chubby bottom. Mostly in an attempt to sooth his continued frustration over the unintentional burlesque show he had given downstairs.

Lips pursing at his lover's question Moose hummed thoughtfully Pj was right. What hadn't they done that evening? "How about I make you fuck me for a change?" The ex-athlete eventually suggested. "It's been way too long since you've had to do all the work during sex."

Despite himself Pj began to grow hard at that idea. It always astounded him that Moose let him top sometimes. What with the other boy's previous position at the top of Spoonerville High's hierarchy and all. Pj wondered how all those popular kids back and school would react upon learning that Moose "The Brick Wall" Clancy enjoyed being on bottom. Not that he'd ever tell any of them.

"Alright I'll do it." Pj grinned, though a little apprehensive. It always made him nervous when he took the lead. "Only I think we'll have to wait a little before we can do it."

Motioning over to the nightstand, the clock atop it displaying ten o'clock, Pj pointed out that the bottle of lube they always kept around for just such occasions had run dry. That meant if they wanted more they'd have to go all the way down into the basement for a fresh bottle. The usual supply they kept in the upstairs linen closet having been banished down to the dungeon during all that cleaning earlier.  

After seeing the bottle's empty state Moose reluctantly rolled off of Pj. "I'll go and get more." He announced as he searched for his underwear. Usually he'd just walk downstairs in the buff but after that afternoon he didn't want to take any chances. "You just stay there and get ready to fuck me."

Shifting around on the bed until he was sitting, legs dangling over the edge Pj giggled. "I would but I think I better go check in on Pop-pop Peter first." He said as he put on his robe. "Just to make sure he's doing okay after that dinner."

A grimace on his face as he remembered said tense meal Moose let out a short breath. Not fully understanding what happened. "I don't get it. Is Mr. D really that upset about his dad being gay?" He asked. "He'd gay too isn't he? That or at least Bi like me."  

"I don't think that's why he's really upset actually." Pj said thoughtfully. When Moose gave his observation a questioning look as they left the room the feline quickly elaborated. "The whole time we were eating Dad kept staring at Bubba's chair and then at Pop-pop's wedding ring.”

"Ah, I get it now." Moose said, instantly understanding. Like Pj, he too saw the way the two older members of their household acted around one another. It made sense that his father's marriage, along with everything else he had found out about him, had thrown his frightening employer's whole world view for a loop.

Reaching the top of the stairs as he came to this revelation Moose continued on his way while Pj remained behind. "I'll be right back Fatty." He told him as he descended downwards. "You better not spend the rest of the night talking to your Grandpa on me."

Pj giggled softly. "I'll try not to Yancey." He said, their game resuming. "Just don't take too long."

Rolling his eyes as Moose shook his fist at him--a reminder of their previous role of nerd and bully--and left Pj quickly thanks the stars they were together as he went over to the linen closet. Removing a few extra sheets and pillows from it he then made his way to his sister's old room which had been converted into a guest room. One they never really used considering that most who spent the night slept in one of their beds instead.

It was as he made this short trip down the upstairs hallway however that he found himself confronted by an angry Pete who was exiting his bedroom with a grumpy huff. "Hello dad." Pj greeted. "Y-You're up late. Going somewhere?"  

"Headin' downstairs ta handle sumthin'." Was Pete curt response as he stomped by. "Don't you or dat banana suckin' boyfriend of yers dare come down an disturb-a-nate me either. Understood?"

"Understood sir." Pj repeated.

Frowning as the older man disappeared, the stairs creaking quietly as he walked downwards, Pj shook his head. He really hoped his dad would come to his senses before his grandpa left in the morning. Otherwise they'd probably never see the mature man ever again. Something which after spending most the day with him Pj would hate to have happen.

"Guess I'll just have to make the most out of tonight if he doesn't." Pj reasoned as he continued on his way. "Maybe I can get Pop-pop's number before he leaves. That way we can talk over the phone."

Smiling at the idea of having a long distance phone pal Pj happily padded his way down the hallway and to the guestroom. The blankets he had brought held under his arm as he brought one hand up to knock on the door. He really hoped the older men weren't asleep already.

Just before he could tap his knuckles against the closed door though Pj heard something that immediately caught his attention. "Yeah… that's it Petey! Work my damn cock just the way I like it." Mr. Lapinski's muffled voice came from behind the door. "Ooh, ooh, ooh! Yeah just like that honey. Dig that tongue right into the slit."

"Heh-heh-heh, ya'know I had m' doubts but this is making me feel a little better." Peter's voice came next. A loud slurping sound that followed quickly recognized by Pj as a vigorous blow job being given.

Cheeks heating up as he listened to this dirty talk Pj gaped at the closed door, head unconsciously moving forward to hear more despite the fact he knew it was an invasion of privacy. His Pop-pop and Mr. Lapinski were having sex? Pj knew he shouldn't be surprised. They were married after all. For some reason though he just had trouble imagining the older men actually doing the very same thing he had just done.

But continuing to listen Pj quickly got over that little problem. Breath growing a little short he eagerly began eavesdropping as Peter continued to suck his husband's cock loudly. The sounds of the older cat's oral expertise along with his rabbit partner's guttural grunting causing him to become excited all over again.

Pj could now very clearly see the two of them in there. Pop-pop kneeling on the floor, mouth full of cock, as Franklin rested a hand atop his head, helping guide him in his efforts. It was sorta sick that he could see it so vividly, but Pj just couldn't help himself. Not after the way both of them had called him handsome when they met. That small bit of kindness, along with everything else about them causing the younger man to develop a little crush.

Pj just wished he could hear them better is all. Taking a chance he leaned further forward. Ear pressing up against the door. Sure enough this new position yielded him the results he wanted. The sound from within the room beyond growing clearer and clearer and clearer until… until…

The door suddenly giving way as he pushed against it Pj let out a startled yelp and tumbled forwards onto the lush carpeting inside of his family's guestroom with a heavy thud. Laying there after he landed the boy groaned in pain, the whole of his body still reeling as he unsteadily got up onto his hands and knees trying to get his bearings.

It wasn't until he realized what had fully happened that Pj lifted his vision away from the floor directly under him. Frightened gaze falling onto a stunned Peter and Franklin as they stared back at him in much the very same way they had eyeballed Moose when he appeared before them that afternoon.

Of course, instead of Pj being the one in the buff it was the two older men who were bared. Franklin having stopped halfway through a thrust as Pop-pop Peter knelt there before him, his husband's sizable cock still stuck between his thick lips.  

For what felt like hours the trio remained still. Pj unable to look away as he visually went over every available inch on display before him. But finally, removing the dick from his mouth with an audible pop, Peter reacted by clumsily jumping to his feet and racing over to his grandson. Both hands cupping his privates bashfully as he moved.

"L-Little Pj!" The heavyset man said in a higher than normal pitch. Waddling forward, half sputtering Peter did his best to both make and avoid eye contact. "T-T-T-T-T-This ain't wut it looks like son. It's--!"

"Oh this ought to be damn good." Mr. Lapinski chuckled as he placed his hands on his hips. "Go on Peter. Tell your boy the real reason we're all naked and not having sex."

Sending a hard glare at his husband Peter growled at the bemused man. "Yer not helping ya darn old goat!" He snapped huffily. Returning his attentions to Pj after he grinned worriedly. "Alright son, ya see me and Frankie here were… we were… um, jus… jus… … … OH!"

Having gotten up onto his knees and covered his face in embarrassment as soon as his grandpa started talking Pj hesitantly peeked through them when the older man's voice trailed off. Fully removing them a second later he looked up and noticed that Peter was now staring at something just below his own line of sight.

Curious as to what was so interesting Pj followed his Pop-pop's gaze and gasped when he saw that his official WonderSkunk bathrobe/reversible cape had become undone in all the commotion of his him falling flat on his face. Brightly colored flaps fluttering prettily at his sides to expose his bare chest, rounded belly, and more importantly his half erect cock which bobbed up and down as he sat there.

Taking all of five seconds to realize that he was flashing the entire room Pj let out a very unmanly squeak and quickly covered himself. "SORRY!" He cried out, face red a tomato as he stood, shaking slightly. "I didn't mean to… I mean I wasn't…. Oh man! I can't believe you guys caught me doing that!"

Any discomfort he felt giving way to concern over his grandson Peter steadied the younger man with two firm hands on the shivering boy's shoulders. "Calm down Little Pj." He cooed. "Wut do ya mean we caught ya? Caught ya doing wut?"

When Pj continued tripping over his own words Franklin decided to take pity on the boy and spoke. "He's trying to convince you he wasn't listening in on us Petey." He said while going over to the pair of cats. "Which judging from the state of his little todger down there is a damn white lie. Right son?"

Fuzzy eyebrows making a beeline for the top of his head Peter peered down at Pj with a steady inhale. "Ya mean he wuz…" He asked his husband. Then to the younger man before him he added. "Ya mean you were… were… getting off hearing us do da nasty?"

With no way to deny it now Pj nodded his head fast. "Yeah Pop-pop I was." He admitted. "I'm really sorry though! I was trying to bring you some blankets and then I heard you and I just couldn't help myself and I promise I won't ever do anything like it a--"

Letting out a happy cry before Pj could finish his rambling apology Peter suddenly drew him into another crushing embrace. The naked man laughing with his whole being as he spun them around into the room while a quietly chuckling Mr. Lapinski quietly closed the door behind them.

"Gosh darn it boy!" Peter shouted happily. “You really are like yer ol' Pop-pop ain't ya! Don't think I couldn't be prouder of ya than I am right now!"

Daring to look the older man in the eyes Pj tittered nervously. "You mean y-you're not disgusted with me?" He wondered. "You know for getting all… excited?

Peter's grin only seemed to grow at the question. "No why da hidey-ho would dat sorta behavior make me mad Little man." Taking Pj by the hand the mature feline led him over to the bed and made him sit down. "Yer just doing wut comes naturally to all us Pete men is all. Nuffing ta be ashamed of!"

Confusion appearing on his face Pj looked up at his grandpa incredulously. "You mean you think this sort of thing is natural?" He said while pointing down to the tent he was sporting in the front of his robe.

"Darn right I do son!" spinning around Pete let his large bottom land on the soft bed next to Pj, a deep belly laugh following as he smiled over at the boy. "Like I said: Yer just doing what yer meant ta do. Just like all those who came b'fore ya since yer great-great-great-great-great-great-great…"

Doing his best to keep count of just how many times his Pop-pop kept saying the word "great" Pj watched a smirking Franklin out of the corner of his eye as the rabbit went over to his and his husband's luggage by the bed. One of the large brown cases carefully opened so he could begin rummaging for something inside of it.

"…great-great-great grandpa Petetilla da Hun!" Peter finally finished with a grand flourish. "Heck, me, yer great uncle, an' yer great granddaddy, used ta do it nearly eight times a day when he wuz in his prime. Wait, wait I got a picture! Here, give me a minute an' I'll--Oh, thank ya Thumpy."

Having found whatever it was he was looking for Franklin wordlessly handed Peter a stack of old looking photographs which the seated man quickly passed to his grandson. Cautiously taking them Pj took a look at what he was being shown and went slack-jawed.

Depicted in the top sepia toned image were two boys who looked just like him and an older man who was the spitting image of his dad, the trio obviously in the middle of a very passionate encounter. One of the pudgy teens on all fours as the Pete doppelganger drove into him from behind, one arm around the second Pj as the pair kissed.  

All of the other pictures were just as vivid too. Pj giving each a long, hard look as he saw more and more images of his grandpa, great grandpa, and various other ancestors in all sorts of sexual situations. Some with other male family members. While others were with strangers wearing period clothing who sorta reminded him of his own various partners across Spoonerville.

Reaching the last of the images Pj let out a long breath. A little overwhelmed by what he had just learned and saw. "Wow… I guess getting turned on by you really is natural for our family." He said returning the pictured. "And here I though me and my dad having sex was a first time thing."

"Wait, ya mean you and yer daddy have been messing around!" Peter said. Voice a mixture of hope and pleasant surprise. When Pj confirmed his question with a nod he huffily stared at his legs. "Then why wuz he giving me all that trouble fer being gay?" He wondered. "Iffin he does it with you than he's jus like me. We couldn't been having fun taday instead of things being all awkward-like."

"You're telling me Pop-pop." Pj agreed, gaze falling down to his lap. "Anything would have been better than dealing with him being all mad."

Choosing to speak up again Franklin went to stand in front of the pair, deep brown eyes looking theirs as he squatted a little. "You know fellas, instead of moping about it we could go and make up for lost time." He suggested. "Morning's not here yet and I'm still hard from that damn blowjob the kid interrupted."  

Eyes going down Franklin's body Pj could indeed see that the rabbit was still very much hard. The sight of the thick, veiny shaft between those gray furred thighs causing him to bite at his bottom lip with want. He had to admit. After hearing the two older men at the door playing around with them sounded real good. Any of his usual resistance to such an activity lessened somewhat thanks to those darn pictures.  

"You really mean it?" Pj asked, just to make sure. "I mean, you are asking to have sex, right? T-The three of us together?"

Placing a hand on Pj's thigh Franklin huffed out a laugh. "Yes son, that's what I'm asking. And I'd consider myself damn lucky if you went and said yes." He turned his head to Peter. "That is if you're alright with all that too Peter honey."

"Do ya really have ta ask Thumpy?" Peter responded with a gentle sigh.

Setting right to work the large man cupped one of his grandson's cheeks. Pj made to turn slightly so he could accept the sweet, tender kiss the older man gave him. A kiss that quickly grew deeper as they both enjoyed this new level of intimacy with one another.  

"Now that's more like it!" Franklin cheered while watching the hot display. But watching wasn't enough it seemed so dropping to his knees he parted Pj's legs. "Hope you don't mind me getting a taste of this nice little cock you got here son."

Smirking when he heard a hum in the affirmative to his request Franklin lowered his head and took Pj's half-hard member into his mouth. A state that rapidly changed to full on hardness as the sensitive shaft was massaged and tasted by the rabbit's wicked tongue.  

"Holy crap!" Pj mumbled against Peter's lips. Hips bucking upward against his will Pj felt a surge run through him at the warm wetness encasing his aching maleness. "You're really good at that Mr. Lapinski! I mean, really, really good!

His own oral explorations trailing across Pj's trembling jaw line to nibble at a short, exposed neck Peter chortled merrily into it. "Thumpy here wuz da best cocksucker in da entire prison we wuz in." He stated matter-of-factly. "Dat's how we met ya know. I wuz his last customer of da day and he insisted on seeing me again fer a-nutter go."

Pulling off of Pj's cock Franklin wryly glared up at the other man. "We both know I wasn't the one who couldn't get enough damn cock Petey." He retorted as he eagerly began mouthing a musky nut sack. "Nah, what really got us together was me pounding your ass in the showers the next day! That's when you started calling me "Thumpy" remember?"

"Is that really why Pop-pop calls you that Mr. Lapinski?" Peering down over his belly at the man between his legs Pj looked into the rabbit's eyes.

"Damn right it is. And I'll be happy to show you why in a bit." Done with his work down below and unable to control himself, Frankly suddenly rose upwards. Hot, needy mouth connecting with Pj's in a passionately long kiss that only became more heated as the two of them scooted backwards onto the bed.

"By the way son, you can stop it with all that damn Mr. Lapinski stuff." Franklin said once they separated. Peppering a few more, quick smooches all over a plump face he smirked as a giggle from Pj came. "I'm your grandpa now and seeing at that's the case I insist you can call me Grampa Thumpy from now on."

Tickled by the lips smacking away at his cheeks and forehead Pj quickly backed away from the other male, giggling. "Okay, okay, I'll call you Grampa Thumpy." He said breathlessly. Call it odd but he was already liking the new name. Though maybe that was because of what his newly dubbed Grampa and Pop-pop did to him next.

Coming up on either side of him Pj found himself being sandwiched between the two seniors. Three pairs of legs intertwining as the they both rolled to face the nineteen year old. Inquisitive hands caressing and noses nuzzling against him in the most intimate of ways.

Descending into a fit of squirming as he was assaulted by even more wonderful sensations Pj whimpered as his Pop-pop Peter began slowly stroking his dick while Grampa Thumpy squeezed his left tit. Firm mustachioed lips finding their way to a pert nipple which was relentlessly nibbled at and sucked on noisily.

"Geeze… I love it when someone does that." Pj told the pair. Legs kicking a little as he hissed in pleasure. "Please, please keep doing that sir! I-I mean Grampa!"

"Hey now, where's all da praise fer me little man." Not one to be one upped by anyone. Not even his own loving husband. Peter attached his own mouth to Pj's other teat, tongue swirling around the pebbled surface again and again until their young, pudgy bedmate began whining in ecstasy.

'Gosh darn it is he a little cutie or what?' The mature cat thought with a smirk. 'Can't wait ta see wut else I can make'im do when I really get serious.'

Endeavoring to do just that Peter worked one of his hands down between Pj's stumpy legs. The large inquisitive fingers attached to it eventually coming to tap against a nice tight pucker that he knew he'd become quite intimate with in the coming minutes.

Much to the older man's surprise. When he pressed up against this sweet rear entrance two of his probing digits sank right in. A nice slickness that he instantly knew as cum instantly coating them so he could properly finger fuck his young grandson without a second thought.  

Another moan escaping out as he felt those probing digits rapidly sliding in and out Pj closed his eyes. Whole body igniting with flame as he tried to keep from embarrassing himself. "Pop-pop…" He sighed with a soft exhale. "Darn… you know how to do that just the way I like it! Just like Dad does!"

Aroused when he heard himself compared to his son Peter increased his motions. Jamming another finger into the willing and pliant hole he was playing with. To think. All those wasted years staying away. Afraid that his boy would hate him for fooling around with men. If he had known they were the same then they could have had fun fucking around like he apparently did with Pj. A topic he'd just love to hear more about.

"How often do you and Junior get tagether in a bed Little Pj?" Peter suddenly with a serious look. "Come one now. Tell yer ol' grandpa all about it. Don't ya dare leave out a single detail."  

"You heard your Pop-pop young man. Let's hear all the details." Franklin firmly agreed. Hoping to loosen his new grandson's lips the rabbit joined Peter in working his fingers into Pj's sloppy hole. The pair now alternating as they pushed in and pulled out of the gripping ring of muscle.

What little resistance he had crumbling as he endured the two pronged assault Pj quickly told the two what they wanted. "We do it all the time!" He began, words breathy and strained. "Right before you called this afternoon we did it in the living room for hours and hours. And, and, and last month we had a big party where he let fifteen men have sex with me!"

"Damn it Petey. Looks like your son takes after you more than we reckoned." Franklin said, shaking his head ruefully. "And here I was thinking you taking on four fellas at once at the Higgins party last week was something."  

Turning to his Pop-pop who looked back with twinkling eyes Pj gasped. "You two went to an orgy!?"

"Got ta do sumthin' when ya live in one of them old folk communities." Peter shrugged. "You should have seen me there. Wuz sucking fellers off left and right an getting it up da butt so much I had cum leaking outta my can like a fountain da entire next day!"

Vividly picturing what his grandfather had just said Pj couldn't control himself any longer. Suddenly sitting up he shifted himself around between his two new lovers until he was facing downwards. Now in the proper position he laid down again and took his grandfather's cock into his mouth Peter quickly doing the same once he recovered from the sheer joy of it all. Both men happily descending into a fit of sucking and tasting each other's sweet, sweet nectar.  

"No ain't that a damn pretty sight!" Franklin observed from the sideline. Propping himself up on his elbow the long eared man stared lustfully as the two men went about sixty-nineing for several long, uninterrupted minutes.  "Almost makes me wish he had ourselves another fella round to do the same to me."

Reminded of his boyfriend at Franklin's words Pj quickly pulled off of his Peter's cock with a guilty, "Oh!". Getting the lube they needed wouldn't have taken the gorilla that long. That mean he was probably waiting for him back in their room while he was off having fun. A situation Pj knew he had to rectify right away.  

Unwillingly moving to leave the bed Pj quickly offered a solution to their little dilemma of there not being enough to go around. "Would you mind if went and invited Moose in here?" He asked. "I'm sure he'd be happy to… you know join us."

Pouting by the sudden lack of Pj in his bed Peter rolled over onto his back, head hanging over the edge a little. "Go ahead and get him then boy." He encouraged as Franklin went in to fellate him in the meantime. "Jus make sure ya hurry on back. Don't know how long I can wait fer more of dat sweetness you got there."  

Given the go ahead Pj quickly went off to retrieve his boyfriend. Two teasing catcalls following him out of the guestroom door as he enter the hallway and rushed off towards his room. Boy was Moose going to be surprised by what he had just found. To think. Nearly every one of his ancestors had lived similar lives to his. It was almost too amazing to believe!

Opening the door to his bedroom and stepping inside as he mulled over this interesting bit of history Pj smiled lightly when he was met with a rather bored look Moose who was sitting on their edge of their bed, still in his underwear. "There you are Fatty!" The ape said in lieu of greeting. "I was starting to think you weren't coming back."

Only partially listening to his lover because of his excitement Pj strode forward and took the slight older boy by both his hand, pulling him up onto his feet. "Come with me now." He commanded mysteriously. "You won't believe what I'm about to show you!"  

"What? Why!?" Moose sputtered as he was dragged out of the room. Eyes trailing down his boyfriend he blinked when he saw that Pj's robe was hanging open. "Peeje, close your robe! Your grandpas are right in… the… other… room… whoa!"

The two entering the guestroom as he scolded the shorter boy for indecency. A truly foreign topic considering their sex lives. Moose was quickly left tongue-tied when he caught sight of the two senior men he had met earlier that day. The duo laying on their bed, completely naked and busily necking until they noticed they were there and sat up.

"Hello again son." Peter greeted as he smiled at them.

Getting off the bed the dark furred man advanced on the two young men licking his chops. Back down in the living room he had only gotten barest of looks at Pj’s boy before he ran off to redress. Now he was able to get a good eyeful and honestly he liked what he saw. The gorilla had a nice doughy frame. Not too fat, yet not too muscular. He guessed that high school football career he and Pj both talked about had done the kid good. Certainly made him sexy in his opinion.

"Humm-humm going ta enjoy getting m' hands on you son." Peter growled in a playful manner. "Dat is iffin yer fer joining us in da mayhem."

"Mayhem?" Moose repeated, mind still a little fuzzy as he processed everything. Thinking for a few moments he quickly got the concept though. A small chuckle coming out as he did. "Oh, you mean fucking around. S-Sure sir I'd love to!"

"Damn dis boy's just as cute as you are Little Pj!" Peter exclaimed with a belly shaking chuckle. Placing an arm around the younger male the cat directed him over to a pair of chairs at the side of the room. "Loose da panties then and let's get started. Time we went and got acquainted seeing as you 'n' my grandson are tagether."

Glancing over his shoulder to Pj as he was led away Moose huffed in disbelief. He truly did love being a part of this family. "Sounds okay to me Mr. P." He agreed.

"Now don't start wit dat Mr. P stuff!" Peter insisted as they came to a stop by a pair of chairs. "Call me Pop-pop like Pj does. I insist."

Distracted by the sight of Moose rendered speechless by such a sweet request Pj was startled when Franklin fetched him and smirkingly escorted him back over to the bed. "This isn't the time to be standing around gawking son." He announced. "Nope. Now's the time I get you on this damn bed and fuck that cute patoot of yours before I bust a nut just looking at it."

Unable to argue with such flawless logic Pj unquestioningly climbed back onto the bed onto all fours. Back arching slightly to expose his vulnerable asscrack to whatever Franklin was planning. Turned out Pj didn't have to wait long either to find out his fate. With a feast being offered up to him the rabbit eagerly palmed both black furry mounds, squeezing and kneading them as he let loose a rumbling growl.  

"You really got a damn work of art back here Pj honey." The elderly man remarked as he goosed the cat's plump twin globes. "You gotta be getting action twenty-four seven with this fucker bouncing behind you."  

"You'd be surprised how right you are Grampa Thumpy." Pj admitted with a shy look over his shoulder. Those hands were really starting to feel good back there. "Most of the time it's dad or Moose though. They're always ready to go when I'm around."

Chuckling Frankly raised a hand and smacked one asscheek lightly. The way it moved from the impact making all the more hornier. "Petey's just the same." He said, pulling apart the full cheeks to get a good look at the tight little pucker hidden in the middle. "Old bastard bends me over at the worse times. One time he even did it out in the open in our garden!"

Pj hummed thoughtfully. "Man, Pop-pop really is as bad as my-- D-Daaaad!"

Voice failing on him mid-sentence Pj fell down face first onto the bed. The source of this sudden inability to speak coming from the intrusion of a squirming, wicked tongue which incessantly lapped at his back entrance. The thick, scratchy mustache tickling his furrow alongside it only adding to the pleasure as he helplessly groaned into the blankets

"Love it when a fella enjoys a damn good rimming." Franklin said as he increased his efforts. Pj quickly descending into a babbling mess under his expert skills. "You can't imagine how hard it is to find a guy in prison who's willing to admit to such."

Sitting in one of the chairs across the room, his legs propped up on the armrests, Pop-pop Peter was having a similar experience to his grandson's. Squatting down between his legs was an aggressive Moose Clancy. The simian happily devouring his hole with the gusto and eagerness of a man starving for a steak.

It had truly surprised Peter to no end when the younger had offered to eat him out. Most of the time boys his age, with their cocky attitudes and youthful ignorance, would refuse such a thing. This young man however seemed to love it. The twenty something quickly stripping off his boxer briefs and then getting down to business without any hesitation.

"That's a boy!" Peter goaded as he was sloppily loosened up. "Really get in there and lick that hole! Fuck Little Pj's lucky ta have yer sweet little ass!"

Lifting his head suddenly Moose asked the older man something that had been bugging him. "Hey um… Pop-pop Peter? Why do you call Pj "Little Pj"?" He queried. "He's short, yeah. But he's not that small."

"Call him that because my Pj is all grown up now." Peter explained with a hard huff. Kid was a bit of a tease it seemed. Imagine wanting to talk during all this? When puppy dog like confusion followed his answer though the older man couldn't help but elaborate.

"Pj's daddy used to go by Pj himself when he was younger." Peter informed quickly. "I did too back when I was a sprout. It's family tradition fer ever first born boy ta be named Pete junior."

Straightening up Moose spat in his hand and slicked his meat up. "I should have known that." He said ruefully. Sticking his tongue out in concentration he aimed the tip of his penis at the wet hole he was about to fuck. The heat and sheen from the spit that covered it making the organ pulse. "I can be a bit dumb sometimes."

"Bet you'll make up for it in other areas though." Peter grunted as the blunt head knocking at his pucker was pushed into him. The slight sting the a hefty invader brought instantly forgotten as more and more was sank inside. "SHIT YER BIG GORILLA BOY AN I FUCKIN' LOOOOOVE IT!"

Rolled onto his back as the sounds of his Pop-pop's shouting broke out across the room Pj looked up into Franklin Lapinski's pleased face as he shuffled into place. Both his legs ending up wrapped around the cottontail's waist as the mustached man entered him with incredible ease.

"Ooooooooh!" Pj shuddered, toes curling as Franklin fully sheathed his larger than average cock in his love tunnel. "W-Wow, Grampa Thumpy it went in super easy!"

"Only because you've been fucked so damn much that your looser than worn out pair or britches." Franklin mumbled with a excited lick along the underside of his mustache. "Bet you could fit an elephant's dick up this pooter of yours right now."

Pj huffed out a laugh at that. If the rabbit only knew about the time his dad's poker buddy, Gerald Tuskie, pounded his chubby ass. "D-Don't tease." He said instead. "It's not polite."

"Damn boy, I'm balls deep inside of you!" Rocking forward Franklin steadily drove into Pj. Slow gentle thrusts at first that gradually picked up speed until his lower half was snapping back and forth with blinding speed. "We're way past the point of being polite! Not when there's no-holds-barred fucking to be getting done!"

Crying out to the ceiling as he was pounded into fast and hard Pj suddenly came all over himself. An unexpected orgasm that barely registered when Franklin failed to even slow down an inch in his gyrations. Every forward move he made stimulating the feline's already sensitive prostrate.

"OH, Grampa Thumpy!" Pj hollered. Voice already hoarse from making so much noise. "Oh god yes, you're amazing!! I… I'm getting hard again. I can't believe I'm getting hard again so fast!"

Ducking down Franklin silenced Pj's words of praise for a moment. Their tongues wrestling wildly as they kissed before he retreated, a single strand of spittle connecting them for a moment. "Told ya I was called Thumpy for a reason." He bragged. "Now keep on telling me how damn good I am while I proceed to thump you to hell and back!

Slamming his hips into Pop-pop Peter's large ass Moose almost felt himself loose it several times like Pj had. Since doing it missionary style they had shifted into a more rambunctious position. Peter bent over the chair they were using, hands acting as balance, as Moose roughly rammed into him from behind.

"Work dat hole like ya own it boy!" The larger man ordered through a grunt. Shoving back against the firm shaft sliding into him again and again Peter gritted his teeth and grunted throatily. "Fuck, you pound ass almost as good as my husband! Ferget 'bout being lucky, Little Pj hit da fucking jackpot!"

"Thanks Pop-pop Peter." Moose ground out ardently while clutching Peter's large furry hips as tightly as he could. Each forward jab he made followed by a growly word. "I'm! Really! Glad! You! Approve! Of me! SIR!"

Gaze going up the sweaty back of the man he was frantically breeding Moose couldn't help but smile like  kid on Christmas. This had to be, without a doubt, the hottest lay he had had. Not counting Pj course. Still, fucking "Pop-pop Peter" was probably the closest he'd ever get to screwing Pete's grumpy ass. The very thought of which made the huffing young man fall over the edge as he continued to pound into the tight hole of his older partner.

"FUUUUUUUCK! Moose roared as he unloaded spurt after spurt of thick gorilla seed deep inside of Pete's large posterior. Riding out his release until the very end the ape fell onto the mature man's back, panting heavily. "Crap that was good." He said, hoping to relax for a moment.

Rest wasn't on the table however. Catching his second wind Peter stood suddenly. Moose almost sliding off of him and onto the floor as he spun around to face the tired man. "Now dat wuz sum breeding ya gave me son." He said. "Now hurry yerself up and suck on dis hard-on ya caused. Pop-pop needs ta nut sumthing fierce!"  

Pushed down to his knees without any more warning Moose saw no other option but to dutifully fulfill the request of his boyfriend's grandfather. All the experience he had gotten over the last year put to good use as the tubby tomcat above him gripped the fur on his head, forcing him to deep throat the rod like organ until its owner came whether he liked it or not.

Back over on the bed Franklin was finding it increasingly difficult to keep himself from firing off in the hole he was fucking. Rocking into Pj as fast as could the buck toothed senior citizen gleefully watched as the boy made several interesting faces. Each one a glowing testament to just how much Pj was enjoying the way he was jack hammering into him..

"You're doing real great Pj honey." The mustachioed hare cooed as he neared completion. "Fuck you are a pretty little thing. Nice and chubby and so young. Your making your Grampa Thumpy feel awfully damn good right now. You know that?"

"I'm… I'm… I'm glad you're enjoying yourself." Pj managed to say between the endless moans he seemed to be making. "I'm having a whole lot of fun too. I think I'm going to cum again!"

Getting rougher when he heard that Franklin lowered his face. Pink nose just touching Pj's as he humped into him harder. "Then cum for me sweetheart." He encouraged. "Cum for me and I'll fill you right up."

That was all it took this time for Pj to climax. Mouth opening with a tremendously boisterous moan he erupted like Krakatau. The strength of his own orgasm hitting him so hard that he partially blacked out as he felt Franklin lurch to a stop and fire off inside him. Both of them quickly descending into a series of raunchy expletives and endearments.

At the same time Peter finally came as well. Burying himself deep down Moose's gullet he grunted and snarled several times. Deep animalistic sounds that signaled that he was pumping an ample thick steam of cum into the younger man's stomach as Moose eagerly swallowed it with a whimper.

In the still quiet that followed the three near simultaneous releases all four occupants of the steamy and now slightly funky guestroom stood there panting. Their shared post-orgasmic high causing them all to grin and snicker as they looked to one another. Cooling down from their excretions.

Then, much to everyone's pleasant surprise Pj said something that got the ball rolling once again. "You want to do it next Pop-pop Peter?" The usually bashful boy asked the eldest member of his family. "I-I mean if you… you're up to it that is?

Unable to believe his own ears Pete shook his head in disbelief. His grandson really was a chip off the old block. Real Pete man despite his daddy changing their last name. "Sure thing Little Pj. I'd be happy as punch ta go at dat tush of yers." He replied with a chortling grin. "You ain't got no idea how long I've dreamed of giving it to a boy like you."

"Dirty old man." Franklin said through a smirk as he slid off the bed. Standing up, and stretching as Peter went to take his place the thickset rabbit motioned over to Moose with a finger. "Over here son. My cock is hankering for another hole to cum in again and I'm sure you can easily provide."  

Wordlessly wiping a bit of arrant cum off his chin Moose happily approached the naked rabbit. Hands automatically going to the man's side as they met so he could deliver a quick, unsure kiss to the older man's mustached lips.

Moose's tentative maneuver was met with much eagerness thankfully. Franklin rolling his eyes at the boy's uncertainly as he deepened the kiss and clapped his hands on the ape's plush bottom, cupping it. "Gonna enjoy getting nasty with you son." He hummed once they finished. "Now get back on the floor. I'm going to prep that ass for a bit before I fuck you silly."

Listening as his boyfriend was whisked off for a good pounding Pj giggled shakily. Eyes bright with mischief and happiness as he peered to his grandpa. "I hope Moose will be able to go to work tomorrow after all this." He said. "Grampa Thumpy's a little bit rough in bed. I'm still a little sore."

"Yeah, but ain't dat sorta da point boy?" Peter said as he climbed over the naked boy. Both of them ending up nose to nose as he loomed over him. "Don't worry though. Your ol' Pop-pop promises he won't pond-I-nate ya too hard. Jus enough where ya can really feel it."

Timidly breaking eye contact at that admission, Pj lowered his head and was promptly kissed on the forehead by a charmed Peter. An innocent gesture that was instantly forgotten when the older man's large hand worked its way down his side and over the curve of his bottom, squeezing it.

"Pop-pop!" Pj crooned as large fingers dipped between his cheeks.

Going even further when saw the reaction he got Pete worked his fingers deeper into the sloppy, cum-filled hole his husband had just finished reaming out. "Heh-heh-heh dis is one loose hole I'm 'bout ta have fun in." He noted, voice low and husky. "Just you lay back and let dis old man get ya good 'n' ready first. Then we're gonna enjoy ourselves."

Taking that bit of sound advice Pj fully relaxed himself and allowed the sixty year old to do with him what he pleased. A choice he was glad he made when Peter proceeded to do things to him that drove him completely wild. Fingers plunging deeper into him Pj whimpered as he was pulled into a kiss. Their connection rough and demanding as his grandpa dominated his mouth and ass, probing and exploring every nook and cranny until he was light of air.  

Then, just when Pj thought he couldn't take anymore, Peter suddenly withdrew. Same cleaver tongue quickly changing targets as it meticulously traced the contour of the teen's neck with such tender devotion that Pj couldn't help but squirm in unparalleled pleasure.

Continuing with this worship Peter chuckled against warm furry skin. Teeth nibbling the same area he had just explored. "Ya make a lot of pretty sounds boy." He said, traveling lower. Coming to Pj's chest he once again sucked on a nipple. "Wonder wut other sounds I'll get out of ya when I'm fuckin' da hell outta yer slutty little ass."  

Drawn out of the hazy spell he was under when he heard such filthy language Pj stared down owlishly at the top of Peter's head. For a moment there it almost sounded like his dad was the one in bed with him instead of his grandpa. An observation which became poignant when a sinister expression appeared on his sweet Pop-pop's face.

"Heh-heh-heh. Yup! Goin' ta whole-heartedly enjoy tearin' up dis tight hole of yers boy." Peter growled evilly. Listing himself onto his haunches between an increasingly worried Pj's spread legs he spat into his open palm. The liquid quickly used as makeshift lube. "Gonna hold ya down, jam m' fuck stick right up yer fat ass, and plow ya harder than a field in spring Little Pj!"

"Pop-pop!?" Pj said scandalized. This was the first time he had ever heard the older man curse like that. His mouth was just as filthy as Pete's was!

Hearing a dirty snicker from their right after his mortified shout Pj reluctantly took his eyes off of the man about to ravish him and over to the room's other occupants. Observing his husband and step-grandson from across the room as an exhausted Moose fucked him doggy style on the floor an amused Franklin winked at the worried boy.    

"Forgot to tell you kid, but your Pop-pop gets a little randy during sex." The gray furred man explained while shamelessly wiggling his hips back against the turgid cock impaling him. "Mouth gets filthier than a damn port-a-john and he starts to fucking like a demon on caffeine and Viagra."

"Like a demon on what!?" Snapping his focus back on the beast between his open legs Pj whimpered with concern. Being fucked like that did not sound good for his already sore bottom. Maybe he could convince his Pop-pop Peter to settle for a nice leisurely blow job instead.  

The pudgy boy's choice in the matter never came to pass thought. Because as soon as the thought crossed his mind Pj suddenly found himself grunting as his knees were rudely pushed up against his chest and he was left speechless as his grandpa dived face first into his furry asscrack.

Yet despite his surprise Pj quickly rebounded with a shuddering groan. Raw and abused hole eaten out ravenously as he thrashed his head about, crying out loudly as each firm swipe he received down below. With this sort of attention it didn't take long for him to become hard again. Stubby cock leaking onto his belly as his legs were held up in the air.

This amazingly animalistic rim job didn't last forever though. Stopping after a good five minutes of enjoying himself Pop-pop Peter sat back up and snickered darkly. Face covered in his own spittle as he scooted into the better position to properly fuck his younger relative.

"Ya ready fer da main event boy!" The crazed looking man asked. Eyes trailing downwards Peter let go of one of Pj's ankles and used his newly freed hand to aim the tip of his manhood at its new home. "It'd be a shame iffin you aren't b'cause I'm a-comin' in!"

"Do it Sir!" Pj pleaded, long, long past the point of being concerned about being fucked by a demon. "Please Pop-pop. I can't hold back any longer."

Letting loose what could be mistaken for a roar Peter followed his grandson's command. Thrusting forward he buried himself in the tight, warmth that was Pj's insides in one go. Large graying hips meeting the other cat's dark furred backside for only the briefest of moments before they retreated and returned with twice the force.

Soon Peter was building up a punishing, brutal rhythm. Each forward slam of his lower half nearly knocking the air from Pj's lungs as he was ridden like a bucking bronco. Over and over again Peter pounded into the boy. The mighty clap of flesh meeting flesh ringing out alongside the heavy grunting and groaning from Moose and Franklin across the room.

Barely holding on as his innards were pummeled by the battering ram Pop-pop Peter possessed between his legs Pj moaned as he came for a third time. The wet, sticky mess soaking into his furry belly hardly a footnote as the man hovering above continued on without a single moments pause.

Staring up into his grandpa's fierce eyes as he was fucked Pj realized he may have been in over his head a little. Sure his dad was rough with him sometimes during sex but Pop-pop Peter was on an entirely different level. The steady primal beat of the older man's forceful, unyielding thrusts leaving the helpless boy a complete whimpering mess.

Halfway through this intense display of well-experienced sexual prowess Peter unexpectedly pulled out. An abrupt departure that elicited a disappointed whine from Pj before he was effortlessly flipped over onto his belly and mounted again in one quick motion.  

The entirety of his grandpa's thick tool reentering him to the hilt Pj now clutched the blankets as his dear sweet Pop-pop resumed with renewed vigor and vim. Any and all sounds he dared to make during this whole ordeal quickly drowned out by the creaking of the bed and the banging of the headboard against the wall.  

"AH! AH! AH! Oh man, this is a-maAAAaay-zing!" Pj cried out as he was ridden harder than ever before. Unable to control his own movements he began lifting his bottom to meet the powerful thrust ravishing his hole. Mighty thwacks joining all the other racket going on.

"Geeze Pop-pop you're doing it even harder than dad does!" Pj continued. "A-And that's saying something!"

Peter laughed proudly at that. "But I bet yer lovin' every second 'o' dis. Ain't ya Little Pj?" He growled. "Come on boy, admit it to yer dear ol' Pop-pop. He's wants ta hear how much ya appreciate him doin' dis to ya!"

"I-I-I l-love it s-sir!!" Pj groaned, eyes rolling back in his head as another orgasm hit him like a freight train.

Only becoming more amused when he felt the hole he was fucking tighten around his meat Peter started to truly pile drive into his smaller bedmate. The cute sounds he was getting out of Pj every time he bottomed out making him smirk in hedonistic triumph.

It had been quite a while since he had last had the chance to bed someone this young. A novelty he fully enjoyed as he continued fucking the plump rump that had been offered to him. Most kid's Pj's age were more interested fooling around with those as young as them. Their complete dismissal of the older generation and their mature experience when it came to sex making him a little peeved. Boy was he happy his grandson and his friend had learned better. Made the whole trip him and Franklin had made a hellava lot better in his opinion.  

Hammering away harder as he edged towards completion Peter sought out his husband across the way. Like him the rabbit was balls deep inside of one of their companions. Franklin taking his own turn after he no doubt got himself a decent reaming from Pj's gorilla boyfriend.

Sensing that he was being watch Franklin drew his focus away from the boy he was breeding and smiled at Peter. A wink and a silently mouthed "You're next" earning him a Cheshire grin from the hefty cat as they both went back to concentrating on their younger partners.

For quite a while all four men continued on with their activities. The heat and musk in the room building up to a dizzying degree as the two older men competed to see who would last the longest. A short competition that Franklin ended up losing unfortunately when he suddenly came inside of Moose with a huffy shout and a long string of curses as deposited a scorching load in his new primate acquaintance's bruised and battered rear.  

Blood set to boiling when he heard his husband cumming Peter quickly upped his game. Speeding to his own release with a snarling growl. Pulling out again he forced Pj up onto all fours. One large palm resting on the boy's hip to steady his thrusting while the other gripped a fistful of hair so he could pull his head back for the added bit of traction he needed.  

"Ya feelin' it son?" The mature feline asked with a heavy pant. "Dis old man's 'bout ta drop a big steamin' load of spunk right up yer slutty ass!"

"I-I feel it sir!" Pj said through a shuddering moan. "It’s going to feel so good! Fill me up sir! Please!"

Peter cackled wickedly with that admission. The malicious glint in his eyes both terrifying and highly arousing to Pj who was peering back at him over his shoulder. "You ain't nuffin' but a horny little fucker Little Pj?" He taunted the boy. "Bet ya bend over da very second sumone asks ya to. Beggin' and pleadin' fer them ta shove sum hard meat up dat needy hole so they can give it to ya real good and hard! Ya can‘t live without a proper fuckin‘ can ya? Yup, yer nuffin' but a horny, cockgobblin', ass eatin', cum suckin' little whore dat's always in heat!"

"I am Pop-pop Peter! I AM!" Pj all but hollered, drool running down his chin and eyes losing focus as he was hit by yet another mind-numbing climax. "But you're doing way better than any of them ever did! I can't believe how amazing you are."

Soaking up that sort of praise as he savagely claimed his grandson’s ass Peter finally decided to let the boy rest. Both hands going to Pj's shoulders he firmly held him in place as he slammed into him three more times. Turgid member expanding on the last brutal thrust as he pumped heady spurt after heady spurt of his thick, viscous essence into the tight, pulsing cavern he had oh so thoroughly enjoyed that hot, steamy august night.

"Damn…" Peter said, sounding exhausted as he reluctantly came to a complete stop. Hands sliding down his partner's back he let out a amused huff, every single muscle in his body going limp as he fell onto his haunches, his cock sliding free from Pj's anus alongside a near constant stream of his own spunk.

Lifting himself onto his knees as he came back down to earth Pj stared thoughtfully at his grandpa, a small smile on his face. "Wow." Was all he could say at first. Eyes shining brightly as Peter reached out and pulled him towards him, Pj made to sit between the larger man's legs with his back flush against his chest.

"Yer da gosh darn amazing one boy." Peter said, his previous wholesome attitude resurfacing much to his grandson's surprise. "I can't believe ya let a dirty old man like me do all dat to ya just now. Makes me wish I had da energy ta go again right away

"We could always do it later." Pj suggested as he got comfortable. "I mean, I don't mind doing that as many times as you want! Um… just as long as I get to rest in between."

Peter ruffled the boy's hair. "Wish it were dat simple Little Pj. But we both know dat your daddy ain't a fan of mine right now." He sadly pointed out. "Not with da way he's all bent outta shape about me being married or sumthing like dat."

"Oh…" Pj sighed. Any post-coital bliss he felt ruined somewhat by harsh light of reality. Pop-pop was right, with his dad acting like he was it would probably be a long time before they saw each other again. If ever. "We'll just have to make the most out of tonight then." Pj reasoned after a moment of though. "As soon as I finish catching my breath let's do something again!"

Walking up to the bed with an arm over Moose's shoulder Franklin chuckled at the proposal. "Now that's the sprit kid!" The long eared man cheered. Giving Moose a wink he pushed him towards the two cat’s. "You go next though son. Me and Petey need a breather."

Stumbling as he was pushed Moose glared at the older man. "Go next!?" He sputtered.

"Yeah son: You go next." Peter reaffirmed. Carefully removing himself from his spot behind Pj the large man stood and cracked his back. "I'm curious ta see how ya treat my Little Pj during sex. Got ta make sure yer satis-ma-fying him and all dat."

Peering down at Pj the ape gave him an disbelieving look. The doubtful expression morphing into fond amusement when he saw him blush. "Alright Fatty, I'll go next." He agreed. "Just don't you expect me to fuck you like your grandpa just did."

For his insult Moose got a slap on the ass from Peter as he passed him. "Don't be smart son, I ain't too old to take you over my knee. And I don't mean dat in da fun way."  

Getting onto the bed, Moose sniggered. "Understood sir." He said, about to take his turn at reminding Pj why he was such a lucky guy.

However, before Moose could begin the sixth coupling of the orgy something happened that drew the four naked men right out of their own little world with a literal bang. Heavy stomping suddenly coming from outside the room everyone turned towards it just as the guestroom door burst open. The thin wooden barrier striking the wall it was attached to as a large body stormed into the room with a determined stride and an angry shout.  

"Alright Pops, listen up b'cause I ain't sayin' dis a second time." Pete bellowed as he stomped his way into the room. "It ain't easy fer me ta say it but I'm sorry fer… … … wut… da hell?"

Apology speech dying on his lips as he fully took in the room around him Pete felt his entire body go still as stone. The sights of the four person orgy that had apparently gone on right under his own home leaving the usually mouthy man at a loss for words as he mutely stared at the small gathering. Lucky for all those present though there was one person just so happened to be someone right behind the silent who was more than happy to voice his opinion on what they had found.

Ducking so he could fit through the room's entryway a smirking Bubba Molyneux slowly scanned the area as he entered. Green eyes only widening for a fraction of a second when he caught sight of his old army buddy's father before he stepped up behind Pete and placed a large, green scaled hand on his expansive back.

"Thought you said meeting your daddy was going to be a sticky situation when you called me Boss Man!" The Cajun said with a scratch to his scaly chin. "If Bubba knew this was what you meant the he would have stopped by a drugstore on his way over."  

Jolted out of his stupefied state by his companion's dumb joke Pete glared up over his shoulder at him. The hard expression he wore holding no real ire this time. "Dumbass." He grumped at the gator. Turning back to the others next he then added a harsh, "Wut da fuck are you all doin' in here!?"

"What fuck does it look like we're doing son?" Franklin said as he flourished to the bed. "We're all having ourselves a damn nice four-way. One you're welcome to join despite being such a tremendous jackass earlier."

Pete grumbled at the rabbit for his brazen words. Bastard still knew just the right way to piss him off. Almost made him respect the man. "I ain't joinin' nuffin' until I say wut I came ta say ta Pop's over there."

Intrigued Peter carefully approached his son. Their previous conversation and the unpleasantness associated with it fresh in his mind as he tentatively spoke. "Wut wuz it ya wanted ta tell me Junior?" He began. "Hope it ain't anything bad."

Instead of verbally answering his hesitant father Pete did something that shocked all those present. Grumbling something akin to the words "this is stupid" he quickly lurched forward, both arms snaking their way around his father's naked body as he willingly hugged him for the first time.

Bewildered by the sudden show of affection Peter frantically peered over to his husband. Franklin quietly snickering at his surprise while motioning for him to return the embrace. Following suit the older man sighed and squeezed Pete back. Both father and son ending up holding one another for several, long uninterrupted minutes before the rarity ended just as suddenly as it had begun.

"There. I hugged ya. Happy?" Pete gruffly said as he took a step back. Arms folding over his chest nest he glared at a suddenly interesting ceiling tile. "Oh… an I guess I'm sorry 'bout earlier too I suppose. Iffin yer really set on goin' straight I guess I can handle it."

"Wuz dat really wut you were mad 'bout dis whole time?" Peter said honestly surprised. Scratching his head in confusion he frowned at his son. "Here I wuz thinking it was all about me marrying Frankie. Well, at least until Little Pj told me you like sleeping with men too."

Ducking his head when his grandfather revealed what he had revealed Pj hesitantly went to lock eyes with his father. As expected the middle-aged man was now aiming a death glare his way that clearly said they'd be talking about that one later. As for now though Pete slowly exhaled and nodded in the affirmative to Peter's statement.

"Yeah I've been fuckin' ass." He admitted. "But dat ain't entirely why I wuz all pissed off. You marrin' dat carrot muncher wuz part of it too. Never figured you'd go an marry sumone again after Ma. Not after da way ya kept sayin' marriage wuz fer suckers.”

His hand coming to rest on Pete's shoulder Peter gave his son a sympathetic nod. "Wut can I say boy? I changed m' mind." He said. "As fer me retirin' an all dat, I jus figured why should I go on scammin' when yer more than capable of taking over da family legacy? Always considered you a hellava lot better conman I ever wuz."

"Ya really mean dat old man?" Pete said, face heating up a little. It was odd being praised by the same man who constantly struck fear into his heart growing up.

"Fuck yeah I do!" Peter confirmed again while placing an arm around his boy. After giving the other man a half hug he motioned over to Bubba. "Alright son, now that we're friends again how 'bout you give me da four-one-one on this big feller standing b'sides ya?"

Taking a few moments to gather his thoughts Pete huffed and reluctantly revealed another part of his life to his dad. "This is jus Bubba Pops." He said introducing the gator. "Me an him are…

"…dating." Bubba finished. A small know look he sent Pete's direction speaking of some secret conversation they had earlier. "Pleasure to finally meet you in da flesh "père". Petey's be telling me an awful lot about you tonight. All good despite da circumstances."

"Petey did huh?" Peter drawled, eyes darting back and forth between the two. But just as it looked like the older man was about to say more he changed the subject. "Well, anyway it's nice ta meet ya Mr. Bubba. Hope yer planning on staying da night so we can get better acquainted."

Bubba's trademark grin made a reappearance at the question. "Why da hell would I leave when I can keep getting an eyeful of what you got hanging out down there?” He joked. "Mighty nice looking dick you got swinging between your legs by da way. I see where my Boss Man gets it from now."

Rolling his eyes as Bubba flirted with his father Pete padded his way over to Pj and Moose. The shirt he wore slowly unbuttoned as he neared the two. "So ya went and got yerself screwed silly by yer own grandpa, huh boy?" He said, flatly. "Fuck. I knew you wuz a slut b'fore but damn dat's just nasty."

'Like you're one to talk dad.' Pj thought with an internal huff. Aloud he giggled nervously as his dad approached. "Well… I-I couldn't help it sir. I sorta walked in on him and Grampa Thumpy."

Pete stilled at Franklin's new title. "Grampa Thumpy?" When Pj went to explain himself the heavyset man quickly waved it off and asked Peter a simple question. "How wuz he Pops?"

"One of da best lays I've ever had." Peter admitted as he came up behind his son, Bubba and Franklin right behind him. "Just got done pounding him when you an yer buddy barged in. Did say he wanted another round though. Little Pj can't seem ta get enough dick tonight."

Pete chuckled darkly as he tossed his shirt to the side and dropped his pants. "Wuz hopin' dat wuz da case."  He said. "Come on Pops. Let's you 'n' me put on a show and fuck-a-ma-fy da shit outta da brat."

Biting his bottom lip worriedly while Moose scrambled to get out of the line of fire--the traitor--Pj sat there watching as the two older men descended on him with indicial gleams in their eyes. He supposed he had asked for this, hadn't he? What with telling Pop-pop Peter he'd happily spend the night with him. Lucky for him though, he was more than willing to endure the royally hard fucking that followed.

------------------------------

Back in the present…

(… … … Well Mr. Diary there's not really that much more I can really tell you that you probably couldn't already guess happened. As expected, having sex with both Pop-pop Peter and Dad was not an easy task to do. Both of them doing things to me that I dare not repeat right now or else I'll get turned on again. What was worse about it too was that the activities didn't stop there.

Everyone moving downstairs after it was suggested we needed more room Dad spent the rest of the night showing off all of the toy's and dirty movies we had spent so much time hiding away in the dungeon. Mr. Lapinski… oh, I mean Grampa Thumpy seemed impressed by the presentation but Pop-pop Peter just had to argue about which brand of dildo was the best to use. A little disagreement that led to a really weird competition where they took turns trying out various sex toys on both me and Moose until everyone decided it'd just be better idea to have another orgy.

The whole thing really was hard going, I can tell you. Yet at the same time I really can't say I didn't enjoy myself either. With everyone being friends again we really had a good time. Even now, as I sit up here writing in you, I'm thinking about the whole thing and smiling like a crazy person. Which by this point I might just be.

I'm glad to know I'm not the only crazy one in my family though. During a break in the action Pop-pop sat me and my dad down for a few minutes and told us some more about our family's "tradition" of fathers and sons enjoying each other's company in ways society would never approve of. Stories that made me feel like less of a weirdo that I might just tell you one day if I ever feel up to it. As for now though, I think it's high time I went back to bed for a bit. I've got to get up again in a few hours so I can make breakfast for everyone in the house after all.

Oh, I almost forgot to tell you! Pop-pop Peter and Grampa Thumpy decided to stay over at our house for a few more days. Mostly so they can get to know us all better but also because they're coming along with us next Saturday to celebrate Dad and Bubba's anniversary. Guess they finally sorted out that whole thing with them. Heh, I can't wait to see where that one's going.)

Closing his diary shortly after he finished the last of his story a tired Pj yawned quietly to himself and stood with a small grunt. Darn that had been a long writing session. But like he said earlier. It was well worth it. Now whenever he felt like it he could look back on yesterday and remember exactly how special it had been.

"Not that I'd ever truly forget about any of it mind you." Pj hummed happily.

Tidying up real quick the sleepy boy quickly put away his diary. The book placed in the secret spot under his bed just in case someone was reading it when he wasn't looking. With that done he exited the room next, shuffling out into the hallway deep in thought about what he‘d cook for everyone come sunup.

Pj's return to the living room was interrupted however when as he neared the stairs he was met by not only his father this time but also his grandpa. Both men still naked and actively arguing over something as they made their way up onto the second story of the house.

"--I'm telling ya Junior da "Rump Rammer™ Mach Seven" is da superior product." Peter finished saying as they climbed the final steps. Stopping at the top he made a circle with one hand and a fist with the other. The closed palm pushed through the ring with a dirty chuckle. "Dat beauty can really wreck up a hole when ya use it juuuuust right."

Pete nodded thoughtfully at his dad's argument. "Nah, I'm still partial to da Assblaster™ series." He insisted. "Those suckers have all da special functions bitches need when it's shoved up there cans."

There was a playful growl from Peter as he put a friendly arm around his son. "Boy, don't you go making me have ta show you how darn wrong ya are!" He warned. "Iffin I do there'll be heck ta pay."

Not one to be one upped Pete shoved the older man gently. "Oh yeah? You jus go ahead an try it old man!" He huffed. "Me an m' Assblasters will anni-ma-ha-late any ass ya pick."

It was at that moment that the two men noticed Pj standing there watching them. A look quickly shared between the two they approached the panicked boy with dark purpose. "W-Wait, a minute Dad! Pop-pop?” Pj panicked. Their thoughts as clears as day. “I really don't feel like doing anything else tonight."

Grabbing the younger man under each of his arms as they continued on their way the two older cats continued on with their heated discussion, Pj limply dragged behind them as he comically groaned at his fate. This was the life of all "Pjs" he supposed. Always getting fucked and put into outrageous situations by the "Petes" in their lives.

However, as he was taken to yet another round of unbridled sex Pj realized he couldn't truly say that he minded it all. At least he got something out of the deal as well. A life where full of friends and family who not only gave him lots of sex, but who also cared about him deeply. And really… who would ever ask for anything more?

[bayokkoblog]

Any thoughts on continuing Ralph and Zangief's story in the future? Whether or not it includes them fooling around later (though always a plus), it's still a pretty rad story.

Yes. I have at the very least one more story with them planned. Can’t say if it’ll involve them fooling around though.

[bayokkoblog]

A Simple Man’s Night Out

A quick furry story staring a stallion I thought up a week ago while sitting on the couch watching TV. Don’t ask me how I got there though. As always, I hope whoever’s reading enjoys it and any and all comments or faves given are greatly appreciated.

A Simple Man's Night Out

To most who knew him Jackson Hardy seemed like a simple man with even simpler tastes. An assumption he fully agreed with if he was ever asked about it. Unlike most folks with their big dreams and wants the young, twenty-eight year old stallion was quite content spending the entirety of his life working as a ranch hand at the lucrative Macalister family ranch located a mile away from the small country town of Humbleton, Arizona.

It was an easygoing life to be sure. Every day Jackson would wake up at the crack of dawn. His basic breakfast of toast, eggs, and a cup of coffee enjoyed with haste so he could rush off into the fields where him and his coworkers tended to the enormous heard of feral longhorns their master, Mr. Carl Macalister, owned.  

Then, after the sun had set in the west and all of the chores for the day were completed, Jackson and his friends sluggishly returned to the small, broken down bunkhouse they called home and climbed their way back into their beds for a much deserved night's sleep.  

And that's how life was for Jackson Hardy. Day in and day out, the same cycle of work and sleep repeated ad nauseum. The years passing by like a whirl as he ceaselessly toiled away for a man who he was convinced didn't even know his name.

Of course… that's not entirely to say ol' Jackson didn't occasionally deviate from the usual routine every now and then. Once in a while he, along with several of his coworkers, would head off into Humbleton proper to spend their meager paychecks and blow off a little steam.

Nights filled with debauchery and plenty of booze where they played games of chance, carried on, and--god willing--spend some pleasant time in the company of whatever sweet piece of tail they happened to be lucky enough to wrangle for the night of sex.

It was the wrangling part though where Jackson differed from the average run-of-the mill cattleman. While the other ranchers were busy wooing the local ladies back to their beds for a quick romp the virile young Clydesdale would instead venture off from the group in search for a more "masculine" sort of quarry. His goal for the night to be either the giver or receiver of a nice ol' fashioned ass fucking!

Now back in that day, the late nineteen-thirties, there was only one place in all of Humbleton where someone could participate in such a depraved act. A secretive little area located behind the local barbershop where all sorts of men would congregate simply called the "Cornholing Spot" by those who frequented the place.  

Every Sunday Jackson would excuse himself from the party as soon as he could and make his way off to this hidden den of iniquity. His breath short with excitement and his cock hard in his jeans as he snuck his way down the alley leading to the location.

Once there he'd quickly announce his presence with a sharp bird call that cut through the air like a knife. And if he were lucky there'd always be a second call right after his own. The mysterious communication followed by the appearance of the poor S.O.B. who'd be getting himself a nice big helping of horse cock that evening.

That was always the best part of the whole experience for Jackson too. The first time he laid eyes on the lucky bastard he'd be fucking the hell out of. These various men who's fields he vigorously end up plowing easily placed into one of three categories that each offered up its own unique pleasures and experiences.

First were the newbies. Young men barely of age who after hearing a few rumors from friends had come to see what the big deal was. These fellas had always been Jackson's favorites. The way they went all wide eyed when he stepped out of the shadows, the way they got all nervous and excited as they watched him unzip his jeans and pull out his thick, eight inch cock. It all made him feel strong and powerful being the one to take away their “man on man” virginity and give them exactly what they had been craving their entire life.

Next up on the list were the adulterers. Jittery married men who lived lies during the day and dreamed of sex with men at night. They were always the fastest to fall to their knees when he whipped it out. Hungry mouths that greedily swallowed his meat and sucked on him until they either swallowed a nice big load of cum or begged to be fucked. Jackson, always the gentleman of course, would always give them exactly what they wanted. The large man pounding their asses until he came and sent them off back to their wives with a belly full of seed and a mind full of guilt.  

Finally there were the ever so rare men like himself. Fellow ranch hands and other grizzled land workers who liked to fuck ass just as much as he did. Whenever one of these handsome studs appeared Jackson didn't waste a moment and gladly lifted his tail for their personal used. The way those horny fuckers eagerly went to him, fingernails digging into his chocolate brown furred hips as they rode him hard and fast igniting a wildfire just as blisteringly hot as the ones he experienced when it was his turn to do the riding.

And so, such was the life of average everyman Jackson Hardy. Six days out of the week he'd dutifully work his butt off for his highfaluting employers the Macalister's and on Sunday he'd go out drinking and partying until he got horny enough to head off to the cornholing spot for a little bit of sinning.

Or at least that's how things were up until the night Jackson came across someone he never expected to see at Humbleton's only gay cruising spot. A certain body that he'd ended up teaching a little lesson to about treating real men like himself with respect. Not that he had that exact outcome on his mind when it happened. It just sort of turned out that way during the natural course of their encounter.  

The night this all went down had started out like any other. After receiving his pay from the foreman of the ranch he worked at Jackson and his buddies had all piled into their old pickups and drove their way into town for yet another night of wild decadence and fun.

The evening had been an enjoyable one like it always was. The eight of them boisterously whiling away the waning hours getting as drunk and rowdy as possible while telling dirty jokes, hitting on every woman they came across, and playing a few hands of no holds bar poker and blackjack.

But like all great parties the wonderful night out inevitably came to its natural end. Their ossified group along with several women they had managed to charm into joining them all stumbling their way out of Happy's bar at nearly one AM in the morning. Loud hollers and laughter following them as they proceeded to head for the trucks so that they could ride back to the bunkhouse for a proverbial roll in the hay.

It was then, just as they were about to load up in their vehicles, that Jackson finally made a move to part from the group. His own desires not with the ladies currently rubbing up against his friends but with the men potentially waiting for him elsewhere.  

Slowing to a stop as the others continued on their way the large, six foot eight horse tried his best not to look suspicious and went to tell his longtime friends of his plans. Carefully leaving out certain details of course. "Hey, fellas!" He began with a hard sniff. "Hate to break it to y'all but I think I'm going be staying here in town for a little bit longer."

Turning to his equine friend with a noticeable stumble, Kirby Conner, a golden lab with more brute strength than brains frowned back at him in disappointment. "You mean ta tell me you ain't coming back with us again tonight Hardy!?" He asked incredulously. "Hell boy, why do you always stay behind? Especially when we got ourselves so sweetness here you can play with."

"Awe, leave him along there Kirb." A second man, a black bull with a broken right horn implored loudly. "You know how Jackson is! He never comes back with us. I think he has himself a girl here in town he goes to see. Am I right Jackie?"

Resisting the urge he had to snort at the horned man's erroneous assumptions Jackson nodded lightly. "You certainly got me there Zeke." He chuckled. "Now iffin y'all will pardon me again I got myself some sweetness of my own ta get to."  

"Fine, have it your what then Hardy." Kirby huffed out as he and everyone else resumed heading for their trucks. "As for us we're going to have ourselves a good old time so you best not be calling us later to come pick you up, ya hear!?"

"I hear, I hear. Go on and have your fun fellas!" Jackson said waving them off. "I'll find myself a way home like I always do once I've done what I'm doing."

His friend's taking their leave after that exchange Jackson watched patiently as they all got into their truck and rode off down the street into the dark Arizonan night. It still amazed him sometimes how none of those boy's ever figured out the real reason he always remained behind. Most assuming, like Zeke, that he had a sweetheart somewhere in town or something.

If only they all knew the truth of his late night escapades. How fucking the scads of horny, slutty men down at the cornholing spot topped anything they were doing with those pretty little hussies they took back to their bed. If they did, then maybe those lonesome weeknights back at the bunkhouse would be a hell of a lot more interesting. Jackson couldn't tell you the number of nights he dreamed of bending over Zeke or Kirby and fucking their tight little asses.

'Alright now Jackie, don't go getting your hopes about something that ain't ever gonna happen.' Jackson chided himself after mulling over that last thought for a bit. 'Fucking 'round with them all would be nice and all but it ain't like you don't get enough action already. Speaking 'o' which… 'bout time we headed out.'

Cock beginning to harden at that thought Jackson quickly began the short trek through Humbleton's empty nighttime streets towards the forgotten area where he'd spend the better part of the evening. Arriving in a matter of minutes the sneaky man stealthily slipped his way into the dark alleyway once he was sure no one was looking and padded his way down the long, trash filled corridor until he came across a large, boxed in area between the backs of four darkened buildings.

"Sure hope there's someone good here tonight." Jackson huffed as he peered around the darkened, shadow filled space and then up to the bright full moon above. "Messing around with that dirty drifter from last week wasn't exactly the best time I've had here."

Praying that the night wouldn't be the same Jackson inhaled deeply and let loose the signal for anyone listening in the darkness. The shrill, distinct bird call he made bouncing off the partially dilapidated walls around him and echoing out into the night as he peered around to see if anyone would respond.

Thankfully, another whistle soon sounded from the Clydesdale's right. Jackson chuckling dirtily as he turned to see whoever it was about to step out and end his long, long week of forced abstinence. However, instead of one of the usual suspects he was used to fooling around with the man who ended up appearing before him was someone Jackson never expected to see at the local queer hangout.

The being who emerged from the darkness that night was a large pig, both in species and in size. His stout and rotund frame covered in a light pinkish-tan fur save for the singular dark brown blotch over his left eye. Well, at least that was the only dark patch Jackson could see on him. The rest of the man's body was oddly enough covered by an expensive looking, foppish, bright white seersucker suit with gold trim. It's whiteness contrasting with their surroundings and only matched by the neat little bowtie around his thick neck and the old fashioned, Hickok style hat he wore atop his head.

This was a man that Jackson knew very, very well. Hell, everyone within fifty miles knew who this fella was. This was Carlson Herbert Macalister, patriarch of the Macalister family and soul owner of the ranch Jackson had worked at most of his life. A rich arrogant socialite who, along with all his likewise snobby friends, frowned down upon all the little people who helped maintained the farms and ranches they had made their fortunes off of.

Jackson himself had personally been on the wrong end of Mr. Macalister's holier-than-though attitude a few times over the years. The older man happily dressing him down for not working as hard as he thought they should or for the way they dressed. Every abhorrent word he spoke only serving to make Jackson despise him more and more.

Seemingly unaware of the shock he had caused, Mr. Macalister hummed appreciatively as he sized Jackson up from afar. Tall, muscular, and from the bulge in the front of his jeans, well endowed, he certainly had hit the jackpot that night. Or so he thought.

"Evening son." The pompous landowner greeted with a tilt of his chin. "My aren't you a big'un. You up to giving me what I'm hankering for tonight?"

Snapped out of his self-induced daze at the question Jackson frowned deeply, insulted that Mr. Macalister hadn't recognized him. One would think that after working for someone for nearly two decades they'd at least be able to pick your face out of a crowd.

"I don't really think that would wisest of ideas sir." He tensely spoke, answering the older man's previous inquiry. As horny as he might have been he knew better than to mess in his own nest. Fucking around with the boss may lead to trouble.  

Confused by the reaction he had gotten Mr. Macalister cocked his head to the side. "Now, now don't you go chickening out on me boy." He chuckled. "We both know why we came so why not get yourself over here? Daddy will be sure to make you feel real good."

Again Jackson was frustrated at still not being remembered. Apparently he was going to have to spell out the situation for the pie filled bastard before he wised up. "It's me sir, Jackson Hardy." He informed quickly. "You know, one of your ranch hands. Been working for ya since I was thirteen."  

It was at Jackson's second attempt that Mr. Macalister suddenly stopped in his approach. The portly pig stilling for a moment before he leaned forward with squinting eyes to take a closer look at who he had been descending upon. Only then did recognition finally flash across his features. A loud gasp coming out as he backpedaled away, his once amorous mood transformed into one of fear and haughty irritation.

"Well, fuck me…" Carl Macalister swore under his breath. Getting his teeth as he began to glare the stout man demanded to know what was going on. "What the hell do you think you doing here you damned broom-tail!? Shouldn't you be back at the ranch getting ready for work tomorrow!?"

His own temper flaring at the insult hurled in his face Jackson stepped forward menacingly. Maybe it was all the beer in his system, maybe it was the frustration of being blue balled, whatever it was he wouldn't stand for being spoken to like that! He didn't care who the other man thought he was.

"You best watch who you're calling a broom-tail ya fucking idgit!" The muscular and brutish stallion warned. "And as for why I'm here, today's payday! Ya'know as in the one day a week us common folk get ta enjoy ourselves!"  

Not one to be outdone at blustering Mr. Macalister quickly shook his fist at the taller male. "You better watch that mouth of yours son!" He barked back, just as angrily. In all his years no one had ever dared to speak to him like that. That was unless you counted Mrs. Macalister, but that was a special case. "You don't and your ass is going to be out of the job faster than a hot knife through butter!"

For a moment after that very real threat Jackson felt a twinge of fear run though him. Sure his well-deserved retort may have been enjoyable but he didn't want to lose his job over it. Working the land was all he had ever known and if Mr. Macalister did fire him he just knew that the vindictive bastard--with all his connections--would make it so he'd never be hired for that kind of work ever again.

Realizing he had been trumped Jackson reluctantly readied himself to mumble out a halfhearted apology. However, just before he spoke the Clydesdale realized something that he almost missed. Mr. Macalister might have had power and riches on his side but now Jackson had something greater both of those things. Now he was privy to something the pig wouldn't want anyone else knowing.

Grinning sinisterly as they stood there in the quiet moonlit night Jackson sent a smug expression his boss' way while folding his arms over his chest. The simple question he asked next instantly changing the arrogant bastard's haughty attitude in a matter of seconds.  

"I hope you don't mind me asking "suh" but what exactly are y'all doing behind old man McGinty's barbershop this evening?" Jackson wondered aloud. "Only folks I know who bother ta drag themselves back here are the ones looking ta do something indecent."

Just as he predicted Mr. Macalister stiffened at his simple inquiry. The short rotund swine looking away guiltily as he took a step back, obviously trying to figure out the best escape route. "I… I thought I heard a noise." He tried weakly. "Thought there might be some thug back here robbing a poor body."

Jackson let loose a sharp snort at the obvious lie. "Now, now boss man you and me both know you ain't the type to risk your skin for anybody." He said smugly. "Fact, I ain't even seen y'all hold open a door for a lady before."

"Fine, then I was taking a shortcut home." Macalister ground out though gritted teeth. "It's late and I need to get home before the misses starts to worry."  

"Weren't that either Mr. Macalister." Jackson insisted yet again. Waiting until he was sure no more excuses were coming he chuckled meanly at the older male, their eyes locking as he continued to smirk. "Alright, not that you're done lying that big ass of yours off how about y'all try telling the truth. Ya know, that ya came here to get yourself fucked silly by a stud like myself."  

Face turning bright red after the horse's accusation Mr. Macalister puffed up, feigning outrage. "Why you god-damned Sodomite!" He all but sputtered. "How dare you accuse me of such an act! I'll have you know that I am a virtuous churchgoer! Never once had I ever had a homo-sex-u-all thought in my life! I'm a real man not a worthless son-of-a-bitch like---AHHH!"

Becoming incensed as Macalister went off into his self-righteous tirade Jackson suddenly surged forward with a fierce growl and took the pig by his jacket, spinning them around afterwards so he could slam him into a nearby wall with incredible force. Jackson had had just about enough of listening to the big blowhard spout off his nonsense!

"Alright boss man you listen up and you listen good." Jackson commanded darkly. "I was gonna let you go and forget about all this but now you got me pissed. So we're gonna make ourselves a nice little deal back in this here alley. You got that!?"

Though left reeling from his sudden impact with the wall Mr. Macalister sneered up at his captor with seething hatred. "You honestly think you can blackmail me son?" He huffed as he began to struggle. "I'm a Macalister, you even try and I'll have your ass locked up before you even know what's happening!"

"Yeah and while that may be true it still won't stop me from spreading your little secret everywhere I can!" Jackson fired back, not at all intimidated. If he was going down then so was his boss. "Imagine it, everyone hearing that Carl Macalister's a big ol' queer! Wonder how your wife will handle the news?"

Ceasing to thrash about at the mention of his wife Mr. Macalister gaped up at the man holding him off of the ground with fear in his eyes. If word did get out about his proclivities he'd be ruined! Not only would he loose a great deal of friends and business partners but no doubt his lovely Gretchen would divorce him and deny him that big fat inheritance she was getting once her folks passed.

Seeing that he had been backed up against a wall--both literally and figuratively--Carl growled out in frustration. "Fine… what sort of deal you want boy?" He mumbled irritably. "I'll do anything you all ask if it's within my power."  

"Heh, now that's more like it." Releasing his grip Jackson watched with no short amount of amusement as the heavier man fell onto his bottom on the dirty alleyway ground. "First things first, I'll be keeping my job, we clear? Top it off too you can't ever fire me either.”

"I suppose that'd be a given." Carl instantly agreed. It would be better to keep the horse close by now than risk him leaving and potentially spilling the beans. "What else?"

Squatting down Jackson took Mr. Macalister by his double chinny-chin-chin and forced him to meet his gaze. "Second, I want myself a raise." He demanded with a slap to a chubby cheek. "As many years as I've been working my ass off for you I've earned myself a bit of extra spending money."

Macalister huffed a little at that demand but eventually gave a nod. "That shouldn't be too hard either, I suppose. I am a rich man after all." He said smugly. "How's an extra five dollars a month."

"Make it fifty." Jackson firmly insisted, his tone flat and serious. "And don't you dare try ta take control of these negotiations again ya porker."

"P-PORKER!!" Carl repeated with an obstinate glare. When his look earned him a roll of the eyes the boar huffed. "Fine… fifty extra dollars a week it is."

That second demand accepted Jackson slowly stood back up and peered down at Mr. Macalister smugly. It felt awfully good having the pig by the short and curlies. Almost made up for all the years of sniveling he had done back at the ranch. Only thing that would make it better was what he planned to ask for next.

"Alright then sir, now that we got that bit 'o' business done there's only one more thing I want from ya." Jackson started with a snicker. "And iffin you refuse then our whole arrangement is null in void."

Face tinting a little as he was forced to look up, over the horse's bulge, Mr. Macalister held back his building annoyance. "Just spit it out already!" He snapped. "I ain't got all night to loiter around back here."  

Raising an eyebrow Jackson decided to play mean and let his next mysterious mandate hang over the landowner's head for a moment. Never in his life had he had so much fun. But patience was not a virtue of his and before the silence dragged on too long he revealed what he wanted.  

"Third thing I want is for y'all to stop running that mouth and put it to better use." Jackson said without hesitation. Lowering his hand he groped his large package, the small chuckle he made when Macalister's eyes went wide a pleased one. "Go on sir. Get my cock all nice and wet so It's slick enough ta fuck that curly tailed, lard filled keister of yours."

"W-W-WHAT!?" Carl cried out, face glowing even hotter as he unsuccessfully attempted to back away through the wall behind him. "Y-You have got to be kidding yourself man! There ain't no way in hell I'm going to do that no matter how much dirt you… have… on… … … … damn son, is that thing for real?"

Having grown impatient as his chubby companion tried to back out of their deal Jackson decided to shut him up by unzipping himself right then and there. The musky stink of his groin wafting upwards as he pulled himself fully out of his dirty work jeans and gave his hardening member a few slow, purposeful strokes.

"Damn right it's real Mr. Macalister, sir." He said lowly, pride and manhood swelling at the pig's dazed comment. At eight plus inches he knew just how mouthwatering the sight of his dick could be to people. A fact he now happily took advantage of. "Course iffin y'all don't believe me then reach out and wrap them stubby fingers 'o' yours around it. I won't mind any."

Voice failing him as he eyed such an impressive tool Carl felt himself torn. Half of him wanting to cuss out the fucker blackmailing him while the other half craved to obey his filthy command. In the end it was that latter part that won the silent war, Macalister reaching out to grip the meaty organ being offered as he took over stroking duties with a heavy pant.

"Alright son… I'll agree to that last term." Carl mulishly complied. "But you dare breath a word to anyone about this and you will pay. I ain't above getting rid of you if the need arises."

"Like you'd ever have the nerve old man." Jackson smirked. "Now shut the fuck up and get to work!"

"Yeah, yeah boy I'm doing it." Mr. Macalister snorted as he removed his hat.

Their deal struck Carl shifted onto his knees and hesitantly mouthed at the large cock he was being forced to service. Grazing the sensitive flesh with his lips and tongue he applied a gentle suction to bloated head, the small spurt of precum he got upon doing so only driving him on as he fully took the organ into his mouth, three inches of it settling quite nicely into his cavernous maw.

"Yeah, that's it ya big fat porker." Jackson encouraged as he placed a hand on the back of the shorter man's head. "Sorry iffin I smell a little sir. I ain't had a chance to take a shower today so that's a whole day's worth of sweat and piss you're sniffing down there."

Inhaling deeply when he heard that Macalister let out a whine. The musky scent of the large, muscle-bound horse nearly overwhelming him as he relaxed his throat in order to take him even deeper down his throat. Though he'd never admit it to anyone this was why he visited the Cornholing spot every Monday. He just loved getting the chance to pretend that he was being dominated and subjugated by the same low-life brutes he ruled over during the day. Tonight was somehow better though, the very real power this Jackson Hardy fella had over him, making him glad he had decided to come a day early that week.

Manhood firmly implanted in the warm, wet, hotness of his new bitch's throat Jackson took it as the signal to start moving his hips. Brining his other hand up to join its brother he placed them both behind Mr. Macalister's neck and held him in place so he could thrust forward shallowly. Each roll of his hips he made causing the kneeling man gag and sputter as more of his meat was crammed down his throat.  

"You… are… doing one hell of a job if I might say so sir." Jackson rumbled out as he peered down, the sight of Macalister's lips wrapped tightly around his cock rousing his desires even more. "Look at ya, nothing but a fat cocksucking whore. And y'all are going ta let me breed ya tonight too ain't ya. Gonna be my bitch?"

Reluctantly pulling off the shaft he was pleasuring for breath Carl peered up at Jackson, heavy pants coming out as spittle ran down his double chins. "You better believe it son." He huffed out, way past the point of caring about being insulted. If the horse wanted to call him all sorts vile names than he'd damn hell let him do it.

Drawing his eyes back down after that Macalister quickly buried his nose in the thick bush of dark black hair around the base of the girthy rod he was playing with. Inhaling deeply he lapped and tasted the sweaty area, gradually working his way lower until he was nuzzling and snuffling a pair of weighty balls contained inside a velvety, brown furred sack.

"Damn Mr. Macalister!! You really are a pig, aren't ya?" Jackson chuckled as his family jewels were sucked and nibbled on. Grabbing a folded over ear however the stallion quickly pulled the wanton man away from his sensitive bits. "But that's enough of that ya greedy porker." He informed. "I reckon that it's about time I got myself a good look at what I'll be fucking tonight."

"Fine, if your insisting so." Mr. Macalister said forlornly. Wiping his face off the older man took a moment to recover while giving his young buck an expectant look. "Not sure how I can give you that look you're a-wanting though."

"Well you can give it by wiggling yourself out of that ugly as sin suit you got on." Jackson easily and lecherously supplied. Flicking his eyes down and then back up he grinned. "I wanna see what you look like all naked, vulnerable, and stripped of all that finery y'all have when you prance around town dressed up like a millionaire."

Alarmed by that "request" Carl fearfully peered around in a panic. "Y-You mean out here in the open!?" He squawked. "W-What if someone c-comes by?"

"Y'all didn't seem worried about that just a few moments ago when you was busy sucking dick there boss man." Jackson quickly pointed out.

When the worry in Mr. Macalister's face only grew worse at that statement the stallion decided to take pity on the poor fretting sob. He may have been blackmailing the man but he understood the need for privacy. Looking around he quickly spotted a solution and motioned over to an alleyway he knew led to a dead end.

"Listen up fat man, there's an alley over there we can use since y'all are suddenly so shy." He informed impatiently. "It's remote enough where a soul won't see ya and iffin someone does come I'll be a-blocking their view so you can go off and hide real quick it need be."  

Looking over to the same pathway Carl nodded, relieved. "Thank you." He mumbled as he began to pad over to it. "It's appreciated."

Jackson gave an amused huff. 'Who knew the fast bastard could be polite.' He thought as he followed after the pig.

Sauntering their way into narrow corridor he had pointed out Jackson eagerly watched as Mr. Macalister turned to him and slipped off his overcoat, revealing the gaudy baby blue buttoned up shirt he wore underneath. For the life of him Jackson couldn't understand why any grown man would wear such a color, but there in the soft glow of the moon, he had to admit it actually looked nice on his overstuffed frame.

But admiring clothing wasn't what he was there to do, waving his hand for his employer to continue the rancher continued observing as Macalister disrobed. After removing the bright white bowtie he wore around his neck and matching polished loafers the pig clumsily began fumbling with the buttons of his shirt, it too eventually undone and then shucked to the ground like the jacket before it.

It was as the flimsy article of cloth fell to the floor that Jackson got his first view of Carl's bare torso. Soft and squishy all over the older male boasted a full round belly. The large gut jiggling ever so slightly as he breathed heavily, obviously a little embarrassed about being naked as the day he had been birthed outdoors.

What drew Jackson's attention the most though was the flabby chest the pig had. Both left and right breast quite large, almost as big as a woman's. Reaching out for the left one he groped it without shame, his large inquisitive palm making his company hitch his breath and press into the touch.

"Nice cans ya got there boss man." Jackson chuckled, index and thumb giving a nipple he found a pinch. "Bet I can get them flapping around real good when we get going. Now, hurry. Off with the rest."

"Yes, of course son." Stepping back again Carl went to unbuckle his belt, but stopped when his blackmailer motioned for him to stop and spin around. "So you want to see my ass huh?" He chuckled, secretly excited. Most men seemed to enjoy his rather large posterior. Something which his wife often made fun off.

Turning around cumbersomely in their cramped surroundings Mr. Macalister fully loosened his belt and pushed down his pants down over his hips, exposing himself. Like always, he hadn't bothered with undergarments that evening, his plans making them an unnecessary bother.

Gaze roaming over the chunky bottom now pointed towards him Jackson let out a low, appreciative whistle. He wasn't usually one for fat men but Macalister had himself an awfully appetizing bottom. Nice and round with a big black spot over the left cheek. It just begged to be fucked and fucked and fucked over and over.

His lusts getting the better of him Jackson undid his own belt and dropped drawers. The Clydesdale then casually stepping out of them as he approach the object he was about to know quite intimately. Raising a hand when he neared he delivered a few sharp slaps to the unprotected rear end, the way it bounced as Mr. Macalister gave a sharp hiss sweet music.

"Ya know what ya big oinker? I'm gonna enjoy pounding the ever loving hell out of y'all tonight!" Jackson announced as he roughly positioned the landowner over a nearby crate. "I'm gonna jam my god damned dick so far up this ass that y'all are going poke outta your throat!"  

"Oh my… yes please do that!" Mr. Macalister implored as he wagged his hips enticingly. "Give your daddy a good ol pounding son. Make me squeal. I'm a pig so it's second nature, ya know?"

Leaning over his partner Jackson huffed out a hot breath into the shorter man's folded ear. "You really like calling yourself Daddy don't ya?" Grinding his turgid meat against a warm furrow he chuckled. "That some fantasy of yours or do you and your son fool around when no one's looking?"

The way Carl gasped when he said that told Jackson all he wanted to know. He should have known that the Macalister's would have more than one dirty little secret. Truthfully he couldn't blame the man for giving in either. He knew exactly what sort of boy Robert Macalister was. Horny little shit had been eyeing the ranchers and farm hands working for his family ever since he could grow pubes.

And now, at the tender age of eighteen, Robby was a frequent visitor of the Cornholing Spot, though Jackson hadn't had the privilege of meeting him since he came sometime during the week. Just sorted rumors about a young chubby pig that fit the Macalister boy's general appearance.

Choosing to keep that little fact to himself however Jackson bit at the ear he was whispering into and gave another order, fingers going up to tap against Macalister senior's half open lips. "Make'um wet daddy." He simply said. "Gotta open you up before I stuff ya."

"Sure thing son." Tongue going out Carl wrapped it around the thick digits hovering in front of him and dragged them into his mouth, nibbling on the fingertips as he applied as much saliva as he could. Again he felt demeaned by such servitude, but his desire to obey was just too great.

"Hungry little fucker ain't ya?" The fire he felt in his loins building as he allowed his fingers to be sucked on Jackson eventually decided he had waited enough and pulled his hand free with a wet sound smack from Macalister’s lips, roughly fingering the man’s hole next.

"You best grit your teeth there sir.” He remarked after several minutes of scissoring. “This ain't gonna be easy."

"No, but I'll enjoy it anyway." Carl commented. Showing his just how sincere he was as Jackson pulled his fingers free the heavyset man laid his upper body on the wooden box he was leaning over and reached back with both hands, prying his ass apart to expose the hole hidden between the doughy mounds.

Zeroing in on the tight hole immediately Jackson snorted. "Never gonna understand you rich folks." He said as he stood fully upright, one hand going to give his maleness a few pumps. "But why bother ta understand y'all when fucking you is just as good!?"

Gathering a large wad of spit in the back of his throat the horny horse let it dribble out, the slimy liquid landing dead center at Macalister's puckering hole and dripping downwards until he pressed the swollen crest of his meat against it, ready to commence with the main event.

"Ready?" Jackson questioned. Not that he would have stopped regardless.

Carl banged his head on the crate in frustration. "Do it now boy!" He whimpered, all dignity gone in the face of his overwhelming desire. "Fuck your daddy good!"

Jackson let out a mighty whoop. "AMEN SUH!"

Moving his hips with purpose Jackson let out a pleased grunt as the head of his cock easily pushed into the man below him. Warmth washing over the throbbing, sensitive crown he kept going, a good two or so inches sinking in as he gripped both sides of the Carl's hips, trying to steady himself.

Hole burning as he penetrated by the largest penis he had ever seen Mr. Macalister did indeed give a small, joyful squeal. This was just what he needed after two whole weeks of being a top during his and his son's little games. To be bred like some depraved whore in a dark, filthy back alley!

And a breeding is exactly what an eager Carl got next. Encouraged by the whimpering and moaning he heard Jackson quickly set to work, escalating the ferocity of their coupling with a fierce snarl. Pulling out nearly all the way the stallion then shoved himself back inside hard as he could. All the way to the hilt! The mighty clap that his thighs made as they connected with Mr. Macalister's large pink bottom barely audible as it was drowned out by said pig's enthusiastic cry of pure euphoria.

Jackson wasn't one to let the older man recover from the sudden surge of pleasure either. Just as soon as he had fully sheathed himself in the scalding hot tightness that was boar's ass he was pulling out again, his next return to paradise even harder and faster than the last.

Soon nothing could be heard in the hidden area behind the barbershop besides Carl Macalister's sobbing cries and squeals for more and Jackson Hardy's heavy grunting. The two men working up a mighty sweat as they rutted like pair of wild animals during an intense heat, the world around them clearly long forgotten.

Halfway through the onslaught Jackson suddenly pulled out, stood Carl up and spun him around. The hefty man shoved down onto his back and his legs lifted high a moment later as the horse reentered him without a single word. Their fucking growing even more frantic in the new position thanks in part to the thick, veiny shaft between the younger man's hips rubbing up against the squealing slut's sensitive prostate.

"That's a boy. Give it to me real good!" Mr. Macalister managed to get out as his body was wracked with powerful thrusts. "Give your daddy just what he needs and leave him sore as fuck tomorrow."

Glaring down hotly at the man he was fucking Jackson took a great amount of pleasure in noticing the way his employers chest was bouncing around. He knew those suckers would bounce when he got serious. "Y'all really are nothing but a whore, Macalister!" He mocked with a sneer. "Nothing but a god forsaken harlot who lets real men fuck his asshole wide open without a second thought. Iffin the world could only see ya now, on your back, taking it up the ass from someone who works for you. They'd laugh their asses off I'm betting!"

"Yeah son, I'm scum ain't I!?" Carl returned, the dirty talk getting him even more riled up if that was even possible. "Fuck you are sooooo damn goooooood at this! That's a boy! Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me! Make me cum!"

"Oh, you want me ta let ya cum already ya greedy bastard!" Jackson shouted as he fell down onto his forearms, their faces now inches apart. "Y'all just can't wait ta squirt out a load can ya, ya horny little piggy!?"

When Macalister began to repeatedly squeal in his face Jackson chuckled and reached down between them, hand wrapping around the pig's own forgotten member. Not surprising the fatter man wasn't anywhere as big as he was. Jackson guessing he was only around four inches big as he began to stroke it fervently.

'Guess that explains his highfaluting attitude all the time.' The ranch hand thought smugly. 'Who'd have known that the great Carlson Herbert Macalister was one of them overcompensating little bitches.'

Unaware of the mockery being silently bestowed on him Carl shuddered as he was both stroked and fucked at the same time. "Oh son…" He keened. "You really do know how ta treat an old man right don't ya!"

"Like a big slut like you is hard ta please." Jackson retorted. "I could pull out and just start using my pinky finger and you'd cum all over yourself!"

Mr. Macalister huffed out a small, breathless laugh. "Not gonna lie son, this point I probably would." He admitted. "But I'm sure hoping you'll finish me off by fucking me with that wondrously big dick betwixt yours legs instead. Can't get enough of it!"

"I bet y'all can't porker!" Jackson snorted. "Fat ol' slut!"

Lifting himself up again the stallion gripped both of Macalister's short stubby legs and pushed them up against the pig's flabby chest. Then, with the new angle allowing him to go even deeper, he truly went all out. Snapping his hips back and forth Jackson savagely fucked the man, the screams of joy that came out of Macalister every time he bottomed out making the horse neigh out in amusement as the old busted up box they were using as a table creaked loudly.

With such an intense pace being used it didn't take long for Carl to signal his release. Rolling his head back against the shoulders the proud southern gentleman groaned like the stuffed pig he was and came and came and came and came! Each voluminous rope of thick milky cum that sprayed out of his stubby cock not only covering his own large gut but also Jackson's arms, stomach, and chest as he rode out an intensely long orgasm that lasted for several agonizing minutes.

"Fuck it, I completely forgot how much you curly tails cum when you finish." Jackson commented as he watched. "But I bet I can outdo ya when it comes ta aiming though!"

His own orgasm hitting him like a speeding train Jackson quickly pulled out of the raw and red hole he had wrecked and fisted himself to completion, aiming as he did. With a grunt and a shout he fired, his own seed arching over the prone body before him and landing with a wet splatter all over the face of the blissed out creature he had so thoroughly ravished into submission.

In the several minutes following their overwhelming climaxes both Jackson and Mr. Macalister remained where mostly silent. The sexed out men left panting and huffing away as they stared at one another with unreadable expressions.

Then with a chuckle and a snort Jackson gave the other man a fat wink. "Damn, that was good." He hummed. "Makes me glad I ended up blackmailing you into it."

"Y-Yes." Unsteadily sitting up as the cum covering him began to cool, Macalister did his best to clean his marred face. "You still ain't gonna… tell anyone about any of this, right?" He asked fearfully. "We had a deal after all."

"Don't worry porker. I'll keep my mouth shut." Jackson assured the nervous man.

Turning away from the naked boar the Clydesdale bent over and quickly gathered his own discarded pants, the lustful look he received as he did so from a still hungry Carl Macalister unnoticed as he retrieved the article of clothing.  

"Of course, my silence only stands iffin y'all hold up your end of the bargain." Jackson added as he stood upright again and peered over his shoulder. "Remember, you can't fire me, ya gotta increase my pay by fifty dollars and… heh-heh you gotta let me fuck y'all any ol' time I like."  

Snapped out of his gawking at the firm backside on display Mr. Macalister glared at the younger male. "W-What!?" He gaped. "I thought this was all a onetime thing!"

Stepping into his jeans Jackson slowly pulled them up before he answered the angry question. "You're stupid iffin you think I'm satisfied with fucking y'all just this once boss man." He proclaimed with a smirk. "I own you now and I intend to use y'all as often as I can. Hum… let's see… once, twice a day should suffice I think. Still gotta get some work done after all."

"B-B-But my wife!" Carl argued, though the fire at which he did so was weak. "She's bound to figure out something if I'm sneaking out of the house every night."

"Then we won't have you sneaking outta your house at night, will we?" Buckling his belt Jackson went back over to Macalister and invaded his space, the pig quickly trapped with his back against the wall. "You're plenty rich, if I recall. So I'm sure you can find us a nice little place somewhere where I can ride that big ol' flabby ass 'o' yours for as loooooong as I need ta."

Parting his lips about to argue that that was even more dangerous Carl quickly found himself with a mouth full of horse tongue as his new lover unexpectedly leaned forward and forced him into a blistering kiss. The way the younger man dominated and controlled his mouth as he intensified deepened it causing all reluctance he felt to fly right out the window.

Smirking into the kiss as the moments went by Jackson thought about all the little perks he'd now be getting. With Mr. Macalister under his thrall he'd be able to virtually rule over the Macalister family ranch like a king. That meant more money in his pocket, easier work for him and a few of his chosen friends, and most certainly a hell of a lot more sex now that he had a willing slut at his beck and call.

So as previously stated: To most who knew him Jackson Hardy seemed like a simple man with even simpler tastes.  An assumption he fully agreed with if he was ever asked about it. In his mind however Jackson wasn't such an average Joe after all. Nah, he was a man who reached for the stars whenever the opportunity presented itself. And luckily for him, that night he had bagged himself one hell of a star to hitch himself up to.

The end…

[bayokkoblog]

So This Tauren Walks Into A Bar And…

Yet another story set in the World of Warcraft universe about three orcs picking up a Tauren at a bar. Hope those who read what I got down here like it. As always, thanks in advance for everything.

Orgnir knew from the very moment he saw the tauren make his way into the Howling Wolf Tavern that he was going to end up fucking the ever loving hell out of him. So much so that even before the bull had fully made his way into the crowded bar the large muscular orc's cock was already beginning to harden in the shorts of his Orgrimmar guard’s uniform as he sat there as his favorite table with his two best friends. 

Quickly adjusting himself down below as he grew increasingly aroused Orgnir roughly nudged the closest of his companions and motioned over to the "prey" he had spotted, gaining everyone's attention. Seeing the horned man both of the men with him gave low whistles of approval. The appreciative sound telling Orgnir that they were thinking the exact same lecherous thoughts he was.

The tauren the had in their collective sights was a young looking one. His large black horns curved upwards and his firm, muscular body covered in a lusciously shaggy light gray coat of fur interspaced with the occasional black blotch.

But what truly drew all of their attention was the unsure expression the boy wore upon his furry face. That one look, coupled with his simple clothing and overall demeanor, telling the trio of orcs that he was quite anxious about being in a noisy tavern filled to the brim with rowdy Horde soldiers and city guards like them.

Conducting a hushed meeting between themselves Orgnir quickly found himself chosen to be the one to go out and lure in their soon to be conquest. The large, forest green-skinned orc downing the remainder of his lukewarm ale before he stood and stalked his way through the crowd, towards the unsuspecting boy about to be taken for a ride.

Studying his target as he approached Orgnir quickly formulated the best strategy to get him the results he wanted. Judging from the style of the tauren's clothing he was one of those Mulgore Trainees from the west that sometimes came to Orgrimmar. A poor naïve, simple-minded rube, fresh off the wyvern, who was in the capital for the very first time.

Taking this into effect Orgnir instantly assembled a plan at how he'd proceed and stealthily slipped onto the stool a space away from the larger male. His hand going up to signal to the bartender for another ale before he casually turned around to face the tauren.

"Hello there." Orgnir greeted gently.

Flinching at the sound of his voice the skittish bull wildly whipped himself towards him with wide-eyed surprise. A look that quickly dissolved into calm cautiousness when Orgnir sent him his most disarming of grins.

"H-Hello there." The tauren eventually replied back in a subdued, even voice.

Orgnir tried hard not to chuckle at such sheepish behavior. A simple raised eyebrow the only give away to his bemusement at kid's timid reply. "Name's Orgnir Skullsmasher." He said, hand automatically going out for a handshake. "Haven't seen you around here before. First time in Orgrimmar?"

Peering down at the large hand being offered to him the tauren cautiously took it and gave the appendage an quick shake. "I'm Hahma Hilltusk. Well met friend orc." He said, introducing himself. "You are correct, this is my first time in the capital. I've traveled here all the way from Thunder Bluff."

"Figured that was the case from the way your dressed." Orgnir hummed back thoughtfully. "Well, that and the way you looked so completely lost. Reason why I came over actually. Thought there might be some way I could help you."  

Suspicion flashing across his features Hahma hastily pulled his hand free of Orgnir's grip and stared at him hard. The Mulgore trainee obviously trying to gauge if this man before him could be trusted or not. Luckily for Orgnir, who sent out another welcoming smile for good measure, he was quickly deemed trustworthy much to his hidden relief.  

"Actually yes Mr. um… Skull… crusher, there is something you could help me with." Hahma informed with a small sigh. Leaning down so he could whisper the tauren continued on in a hushed tone. "You see I was sent here by my teacher back home to retrieve a package for him. An easy task to be sure. But I've ended up getting myself hopelessly lost in the process."

"Sorry to hear that kid." Orgnir said, feigning concern. It always amazed him how easy it was to get a person to open up when you showed them just a little bit of kindness. "You shouldn't feel bad about it though. Lots and lots of young, baby-faced first timers like you end up getting confused around these parts."  

Face heating at the comment about his looks Hahma awkwardly coughed in his fist, pressing on. "Anyway…" He drawled. "…After I became disorientated I came in here hoping for directions to the Flight Master. Not that the goblin manning the bar has noticed me yet."

Said goblin arriving with Orgnir's drink the orc sent him a dirty look and took the mug with a growl. Old man Sizzard was notorious for being a little anti-social.  "Don't go getting yourself worried kid, I'd be happy to tell you where he is." He said over to Hahma as the troll stalked away. "But you won't be able to get a ride home till morning. Flight Master Doras usually closes up shop at sundown."

At hearing this bit of unfortunate news Hahma's bestial face instantly fell, a worried huff escaping from him as his eyes fell down to his lap. "Of all the rotten luck!" He sighed. "My first time here in Orgrimmar and I end up getting stranded for the night! I'll never hear the end of this back home."

"There are worse places to be stranded, you know?" Orgnir suggested with a shrug. "At least there's plenty of inns inside the city where you can bunker down for the night. One right next door in fact."

"B-But I've no coin to rent a room!" Looking back up Hahma whimpered, his bottom lip trembling slightly as he stared into Orgnir's eyes. "I only have enough money left for my return journey home!"

With that simple sentence Orgnir knew he had finally ensnared his mark. Moving over to the next stool the warrior patted the distraught tauren on his large bicep and tutted softly. "Well that's just crap isn't it?" He said, beginning his spiel. "But lucky for you I got somewhere you can stay free of charge. Course you'd have to be willing to spend the night with me."

Rearing back in surprise Hahma looked down at Orgnir in stunned disbelief. Had he heard what he thought he had just heard? "S-S-Spend the night with Y-You!?" He stammered. "Oh, yes, um… while I t-thank you for your offer there's simply no way I--"

"--Calm down, calm down! I know you don't me any but I'm on the up and up. I swear." Orgnir gently cut in with a wave of his hand. Motioning over his shoulder he drew attention to his comrades on the other side of the tavern. "I'm a guard here in Orgrimmar and those two bastards over there are my friends. My invitation was to come spend the night in our guard station. We got a bunk in the back room for resting."

At this explanation Hahma calmed down considerably. The jittery man giving a relieved chuckle as he placed a hand on his chest. "You're guard station?" He repeated slowly. "You had me going there for a moment Mr. Skullcrusher."

'I'll get you going boy.' Orgnir thought lecherously. 'That's something I'm good as fuck at.'

Unaware of what Orgnir was thinking Hahma tapped his chin in deep thought. "Still, that's a rather strange offer to give." He said. "Why would you be willing to do such a thing for a stranger like me?"

"You've never spoken to an Orgrimmar guard before have you?" Was Orgnir's casual response. "Part of our job is to help out any traveler we see. All part of Horde hospitality."

"Horde Hospitality?" Hahma repeated as if the idea was novel.

Growing quiet again the young tauren silently contemplated the offer he had just been given, Orgnir patiently sitting there next to him as he waited for the answer he knew was coming. Finally after much internal debate Hahma smiled, his fate instantly sealed as he said the words Orgnir wanted to hear.

"I'd be happy to spend the night in your guard station of yours Mr. Skullcrusher!" He announced enthusiastically. "But just as long as I won't be a bother to you or your companions."

Sinister grin creeping across his face at his victory Orgnir chuckled lightly at Hahma's concern. "You won't be a "bother" kid." He assured. "In fact, I'm sure my buddies will enjoy having you around all night long. Come on, let me introduce you to them. You'll see for yourself."

"O-Oh of course!" Hahma said in agreement as he hopped off his stool. "Lead the way friend orc."

Successful in his task, Orgnir wordless rose from his seat and led his large bovine prize back across the tavern, towards his smirking friends. Arriving at their table he quickly dished out greetings so everyone knew who was who. "Boys, this here is Hahma Hilltusk from Mulgore." He introduced. "Hahma, these here are my pals Gorn Twinrage and Donto Broadfeast."  

Stepping forward Hahma bowed politely. "I am pleased to meet you master orcs." He said respectfully. "I hope you don't mind my intrusion."

Taking a large bite out of the pheasant leg he had been eating from Donto, the older and portlier of the pair at the table grunted in a friendly manner. "You're not intruding on anything important kid." He grinned. "Just stuck here listening to this dumbass brag about shit that never happened."

Seated next to the gluttonous man the youngest member of the trio of guards made an offended noise. "You better watch you damn tongue bastard or I'll jam my foot up your big, fat ass!" Folding his arms over his muscular chest Gorn scowled deeply. "And if you didn't want to listen then why the hell did you ask for a fucking story!?"  

Donto chuckled, the sound making Gorn glare harder at him. "Because I'm a glutton for punishment and ya always deliver pup?" He suggested. "That or I like ta laugh at your stupidity."

"Why you fucking…" Gorn seethed, fist starting to rise.

Growling back Donto reluctantly placed down his half eaten meat. "…Just ya go and try it ya little whelp."

Watching this aggressive exchange between the two guards Hahma gazed over to Orgnir worriedly, hoping he'd stop the brawl that seemed to be brewing. If the orcs were like this then maybe spending the night in their presence wasn't such a good idea any more.

To the trainee's surprise though, instead of stopping the argument Orgnir merely smirked on as his two friends continued to trade insults. "You gotta excuse them." He said over to the tauren. "They act like this often. Yet you won't find two idiots closer than them."

"Really?" Hahma asked dubiously. "But they're fighting worse than a pair of Quilboar."

"Only thing Quilboar about them is their stink on a hot day." Pulling over a chair from a nearby table Orgnir motioned for Hahma join the table then sat down himself. "Just give them a minute and they'll wear themselves out. Until then, how's about we get you a drink?"

"A drink?" Looking around the table Hahma noticed several empty mugs of ale sitting on top. "Oh! N-No I can't. I don't have the coin remember."

"Then I'll buy you one!" Orgnir chuckled. Keeping his eyes on his guest the orc signaled to a nearby waitress who quickly supplied him with fresh mug after he paid. "Here, celebrate your first trip to Orgrimmar the right way!"

Reluctantly taking the glass of foamy liquid after it was thrust at him Hahma sniffed at its contents. "Well… since you're insisting and all." He murmured as he took an experimental sip. "HEY! This tastes really great!"

Looking back to Gorn and Donto who had ceased fighting now Orgnir sent them a conspiratorial wink which they returned. "See, what did I tell you?" He said to Hahma slyly. "And I bet all the other ones we're gonna buy for you will be just… as… good.

---------------------

Later That Night…

Hahma never knew he could feel so good after a bit of drinking. Stumbling down the street, his arms slung over Gorn and Donto's shoulders for support, the slightly ossified bull giggled merrily as an amused Orgnir led them to the guard station they'd all be spending the night at.  

Despite his initial reluctance to join his new orcan friends in their festivities Hahma had quite enjoyed himself once he had. The four of them spending the whole evening happily drinking, eating, and telling stories until the moody bartender running the Howling Wolf kicked them out for the night.  

But now, his head a hazy and his body a little too warm, the young tauren was more than ready to get to the bed he had been promised. Or at least that's what the more rational part of his brain kept telling him. The other half, the one soaked in a good amount of Orgrimmar ale, was currently more interested in the hand feeling up the right side of his torso.

"You're packing a lot of muscle here, aren't ya kid?" Donto smirkingly commented as he continued to hold the larger male upright. "Guess all that training you taurens do out in Mulgore pays off, don't it?"

Another giggle coming out as he was lightly tickled Hahma grinned down at his light green skinned friend. "My teacher was very strict concerning training Mr. Broadfeast." He said. "Wouldn't let us rest for a single moment. Can you imagine working someone so hard?"

Thinking about how "hard" they would be working their new companion Orgnir looked over his shoulder at the three men following him. "I can only shudder to think of such hardship." He teased lightly. "And what did we say about that Mister crap? We're friend's now, right? You should call us by name."

"Alright. But only because you're insisting Mister… I, uh mean Orgnir." Hahma quickly corrected. The four of them turning a corner the gray furred man frowned, growing a little impatient. They had been walking for nearly a half hour. "H-How much longer till we get to your place? I'm ready to get into bed."

"Don‘t worry yourself so much idiot." Gorn rudely said with a sly look at Donto over the bull's belly. "Just relax and enjoy the walk! We'll get you there soon enough."

Their large bovine friend heeding Gorn's words after that, save for the occasional hiccup, Orgnir wasted no time in leading their little half-drunk foursome through the mostly empty street of Orgrimmar to their assigned guard station, nestled alongside the side of one of the great cliffs that protected the city.

Motioning for everyone to stop once they arrived Orgnir turned to his companions and made a hushing gesture with his finger. "Alright, we're here." He announced. "Gorn, you go ahead and make sure no one's inside."

Drawn out of his own subtle groping Gorn grumbled at his senior guard in annoyance. "Why do I have to fucking go look?" He asked. "Can't fatass go and do it!"

Interrupting before Donto could react to the insult just hurled Orgnir glared hard at his disobedient underling. They may have been friends but he didn't tolerate any disrespect. "No, you will go." He reaffirmed sternly. "Out of the three of us you are the quickest. That means if the commander did stop by you can slip away before he notices you."

Narrowing his eyes at that line of reasoning Gorn sighed and slid out from under Hahma's right arm. "Fine, but don't you fucking dare start without me."

"No promises brat." Orgnir chuckled as the younger orc sulkily went on ahead. "Hurry back!"

Watching Gorn leave Hahma frowned at the two remaining men with renewed concern. "Are you absolutely certain it's alright for me to accompany you?" He asked again. "I wouldn't want to get you all in trouble. You've all been nothing but nice to me."

Going over to their nervous friend Orgnir patted him gently on the chest. "Already told you, don't worry about it." He began. "We're just making sure our commander, General Zuhlek, is gone for the night like he said."

Donto snickered dirtily. "Heh, ya know he is. Bossy bastard wouldn't dare miss that monthly trip he takes to the Eastern Kingdoms. Can't disappoint that secret "friend" of his, ya know?"

Brows furrowing in confusion at the mention of a secret Hahma began to ask what on Azeroth the pair were talking about. But just as the words were about to come out he noticed something about the husky orc holding him that had him forgetting.  

Vision trailing down Donto's plump body, Hahma noticed for the first time the large bulge he had in the front of the strange shorts he and all Orgrimmar guards seemed to wear as part of their uniforms. A hefty sized mound that looked awfully appetizing to the young, strapping tauren male.

Though he'd never be able to act on his feelings back home Hahma had his own closely guarded secret he kept from all his family and friends. A hidden yearning to be intimate with other males in the same way his fellow trainees enjoyed the company of females.

That had been the true reason for his trip to Orgrimmar that day. Not to retrieve a package his teacher had sent him to get like he had said, but to search for the place he had heard the older students talk about where people like him could find themselves company willing to help sate their inner desires.

It was foolish he knew, but in the end Hahma couldn't resist the temptation and raced off to the capital searching for this magical location. If only he hadn't gotten himself hopelessly lost in the process. Now all he had to show for this entire horrible trip was a frustrated libido and his unwanted virginity still very much intact.

Or at least that's the way things seemed up until he heard a pair of amused chuckles from either side of him. Amused guffaws that were quickly followed by Orgnir saying, "You like what you see down there kid or are you about to hurl or something?"

Snapped out of his lustful daze Hahma felt the skin under his gray furred cheeks heat up in embarrassment. What had he been doing? How could he ogle one of his kind new friends like that!? Avoiding eye contact out of shame he sighed fearfully. "I-I did not mean to stare like that my friend. I was… um…"

Another round of laughter came, Orgnir growling darkly at the larger male afterwards. "Don't go lying to us now boy!" He said lowly. "Both me and Donto saw you drooling over his dick so just admit to it!"  

Tightening the grip he had around Hahma's torso Donto growled himself, deep and low. The sound vibrating against the tauren's muscular form. "Yeah, and he was looking awfully hard at it too." He agreed. "Bet you're wondering just how big it is, ain't ya boy?"

Mouth flying open to staunchly deny such an accusation Hahma found his words completely lost when Donto reached down with his free hand and tugged down the front of his uniform’s furred shorts. The fabric sliding away to reveal the thick slab of prime orcan maleness hidden underneath.

"There ya go now." Donto snickered dirtily. "Now ya can look at it all ya want! Rather ya went and touched it though."  

"Or… if you're looking for a real dick you can play with mine instead." Orgnir's deep voice came next. Peering over to the other orc Hahma gasped at seeing that he too had exposed himself. The sight of his cock just as arousing to Hahma as Donto's. "Of course from that look on your face, it might be too much for you to handle."

For several moments Hahma stood there, unsure if what he was seeing was true or if the alcohol in his system was causing him to see thing. "I… I… I…" He sputtered.

"You, you, you?" Orgnir huffed out playfully. Stepping closer he cupped the growing bulge in the front of Hahma's pants. "So selfish for one so young. What you should be thinking about is giving us the same gift we just so generously gave you."

Still stunned speechless at what was happening Hahma offered up no resistance as Orgnir fell down into a squat and pulled down his breeches for him. It was only when the first cool breeze of the night ghosted over his bare thighs that the tauren finally regained his enough sense to give a soft moan that only seemed to amuse his two new friends.

Turning into the larger man he was holding up Donto nosed around in his exposed gray, furred armpit. "I think he likes what you're about ta do Orggy." He teased with good mischief. Nipping and lapping at the sensitive area he was snuffling into. "Make sure ya give him a real good blowjob. Betting it'll probably be his first one. Right kiddo?"

"Y-Yes." Hahma panted as he felt his cock gripped and stroked slowly. "A-Are you sure you we can do this… WAIT! I-Is this why you invited me to sleep at your guard station?"

"A little bit yes." Orgnir confessed as he fisted the dick he had uncovered.

Like most tauren Hahma had a obscenely massive piece of equipment sprouting from his loins. It's incredible size and weight making the usually calm and collected guard salivate to the point where drool began to drip down his chin. The mere thought about tasting it making him even hornier than he already was.

"But I'll also admit to being worried about you when said you had nowhere to stay tonight." He continued after a moment of lustful thinking. "A handsome young tauren like you… alone here in Orgrimmar? Any bunch of dirty perverts could come along and fuck your tailed ass silly."  

"B-But isn't that what you're planning to do my friend?" Hahma wondered. He knew it was a little presumptuous of him to assume such a thing. But how could he not place the idea out there.

For his joke, Hahma earned himself a pair of grins from his companions, Donto's hand sneaking it's way under the hem of his shirt as Orgnir ever slowly leaned forward to capture the tip of his manhood in his tusked mouth.

But just before anything good could happen Gorn suddenly reappeared from around a corner with an angry shout. "What the fuck you two!" He barked out. "You honestly couldn't wait a few damn minutes!?"  

Grumbling under his breath at the other orc's interruption Orgnir quickly pulled Hahma's shorts back up and stood with huff. Turning to a angrily pouting Gorn he glared at the younger male. "Is the station empty?" He curtly asked.

Still acting huffy Gorn gave a nod to his friend's query. "Yeah, Zuhlek left his usual stupid notic saying he'll be back in two days." He reported. "Now hurry, let's get the cow in there so we can fuck him."

Pleased that there wasn't any hindrance to their intended plans Orgnir turned back to Hahma and Donto, the latter of whom was currently trying his damnedest to get his hand fully up the tauren's shirt. "You willing to let us do that to you kid?" He asked. "Taking on three virile orcs all night long isn't going to be easy?"

Way past the point of giving a shit if he was alright with it or not Hahma enthusiastically voiced his consent in the matter. "Yes, Orgnir, I am more than willing!" He whimpered. "Please do what you will with me this night."

"Slutty cow." Orgnir chuckled.

With Gorn resuming his spot under Hahma's arm the four horny men quickly made their way into the guard house where they'd be having their fun, Orgnir nearly busting down the metal door barring their access as they all piled into the small, darkened space.

His support retreating once the door had been closed Hahma watched as all three of his soon to be lovers set about preparing the room for their use. Orgnir closing and then locking the door behind them, Gorn lighting several candles, and Donto somehow retrieving a few bottles of expensive looking Pandaren brew from an empty barrel in the corner. It was obvious from their seamless coordination that this was not the first time they had entertained guests.

Left wondering about just how many people the three had brought here into their "love shack" Hahma let out a shocked yelp when a heavy hand landed on his unguarded backside with a sharp crack. His cry of surprise rousing much good natured ribbing from everyone as he turned to the culprit with a frown.

"Off with those damned clothes of yours!" Gorn commanded in his gruff yet friendly way. "I want to see what that sexy as fuck tauren body looks like bare-assed naked!"

"Fine, but you could have asked nicer." Hahma complained through an amused grin.

Clumsily unbuttoning his trainee vest the increasingly aroused bull watched in unbridled excitement as the three men around him also began to undress. Their bodies so different from a tauren's furry form yet somehow just as attractive.

Orgnir was a scarred and rough looking individual with a dark black topknot atop his head. His dark emerald and smooth frame obviously sculpted to perfection from years of hard training and combat that had left numerous scars along his chest, arms, and torso.

Donto, however, appeared to be the complete opposite of his comrade. Completely bald and heavyset, the oldest of the orcs was a stout and plump man covered in a thin layer of dark body hair. Yet, even with this perceived softness there seemed to be a great strength about him. His arms powerfully built and thick with muscle.

The final member of the trio, Gorn, was somewhere in the middle of the other two. His body lacking firm definition or battle scars yet still muscular enough to show he trained a little. However where he lacked in one department he excelled in others. Gorn had a cock so large and thick that it rivaled the ones even the most well-endowed taurens back in Mulgore had.

All four men eventually stripping down to nothing within minutes Gorn was the first one to initiate the festivities of the night. Padding forward he aggressively pushed Hahma against the nearest wall and growled huskily at the shocked bull.

"I'm going first." He announced to the others over his shoulder. "You two fuckers tried to fuck him outside so it's only fair."

"Brat." Donto grunted as he popped open one of the liquor bottles. "But fine, unlike you pup I can wait." He relented as he drank some of the honey brew. "Going second can be just as good. Ain't that right Orggy?"

Snatching Donto's drink right out of his hand, the top giving an audible pop as it was pulled from the fat orc's lips, Orgnir chuckled back while taking a swill himself. "Don't call me Orggy fatso." He snapped, almost fondly. "And you're going third. Or… maybe we could go together. You know, like we did with that bitchy troll we met last week."

"Heh-heh, still can't believe how loud that tusk-face screamed when stuffed him full of cock." Donto smirked. "Bet he still ain't sitting right. Hum… let's go easy on the kid here though. Can't hurt'um now can we?"

From his place pinned to the wall by Gorn, Hahma peered over the orc's short haired head to the two scheming men. "Don't I get a choice in the matter?" He wondered, a little intimidated.

"No." Was the quick response from Gorn as he grabbed the tauren by the chest hair and yanked him down until he got the hint and fell to his knees. "The second you came in here you became our bitch. And we're gonna fuck the hell out of you tonight!”

Hahma couldn't help the throaty moan that he made upon hearing of his upcoming fate. And as soon as he did he suddenly found himself forced to take Gorn's mighty shaft into his mouth, the riled up guard shoving it inside halfway without a single bit of hesitation.

Though surprised by the sudden intrusion Hahma was quick to adjust to being made to nurse on such a thick piece of meat. Humming in pleasure as he tasted his first spurt of precum he happily sat there on the floor naked, both his hands going up to knead Gorn's flexing ass cheeks as the standing man fiercely began to face fuck him.

Resting his hands against the stone wall of the guard station as he shallowly thrust down their horned friend's throat Gorn growled and snarled as he enjoyed the wet heat around his cock. Coming up behind him as he did so Donto placed his hand on his shoulder, the younger orc glaring back at him for a moment before his expression turned soft and the two pressed their lips together in a sloppy kiss.

"Ummm… looks like it feels good, don't it Gorn?" Donto huffed out hotly as they separated. Peering down to Hahma next he grinned. "It good for you too down there kid? Ya like having ta suck on my pups big dick, don‘t ya? Ya want him to go faster and feed ya his big hot load?"

Hahma could only mumble a half aware "yes" around the cock between his lips as he continued to service the man above him with tremendous pleasure. A feeling which only grew stronger when Gorn suddenly shoved the entirety of his orchood down his throat and increased his speed, the hard forward gyrations he made hard and deep until he came inside the tauren’s suckling mouth with a strained grunt.

"Already pup?" Orgnir said with an exasperated roll of his eyes. "It's been mere minuets."

"Always pays to get the first wad out quick old man." Gorn said through heavy panting. Releasing Hahma, the guard backed away and peered down, smugness on his face as he watched the ballooned cheeked tauren go cross eyed and then swallow his seed. "Besides, he ain't complaining now is he?"

"And why would I? You were quite delicious my friend." The taste of orc cum still fresh in his mouth Hahma unsteadily tried to get up, his weak knees giving in at the last moment, causing him to fall face first into Orgnir's awaiting arms.

"Careful there kid." The dark green orc growled huskily as they stepped back from the wall. "Donto was right: we wouldn't want you hurting yourself when we're having fun here."

"N-No we wouldn't." Hahma agreed. "Especially when we aren't finished yet. That is if I'm… um, reading the situation right."

"Oh you are… heh-heh you are." Squatting down again Orgnir wrapped his palm around the now very erect, leaking member jutting out from the tauren's groin. "Nothing's going to stop me from sucking on this fucker this time!" He announced as he opened wide and easily swallowed the head of the bull's dick.

"BY THE EARTH MOTHER!" Hahma cried out as his cock was taken into the orc's mouth and his entire being began to tremble in pleasure. And just when he thought things couldn't get better Donto suddenly got down onto his knees behind him, his tail carefully lifted to fully exposed his furry ass.

"I get ta eat out his ass!" The rotund greenskin called out like a youngster overjoyed to play with a new toy.

Gorn snorted. “Like you could resist eating anything." He said.

"Shut up pup." Donto snapped with a glare. "Ya keep talking like that and I won't eat anything of yours ever again!"

At the threat Hahma watched Gorn's face took on a concerned expression for a single moment before he went back to scowling. He wasn't sure but something told him that Donto and Gorn were something more than just simple friends. An intriguing little line of thought that quickly slipped away when Donto pried apart his rear end so he could bury his face into his furrow.

Throwing his head back with a low "moo" Hahma almost lost his balance again as he was simultaneously sucked on and rimmed out at the same time. It was maddening! He didn't know whether he should thrust forward into the tight suction of the mouth latched onto his cock or push back and grind against the probing tongue worming its way into his anus.

Either way, this had to be the best thing to ever happen to him! Never in his wildest of fantasies did he ever imagine that his first time would be a foursome. If only those smug older recruits back home, the ones who shunned and excluded him from their secret talks, could see him now. They'd all probably be jealous as hell of his incredible luck.  

Glancing upwards as he bobbed back and forth on the impressive length between his tusked lips Orgnir gave a pleased rumble at their luck. He just couldn't believe their good fortune at finding such a young, piece of ass to spend the night with them. To top it off Hahma was just plain good looking too. The large, muscular tauren's smoky fur covered body sending a thrill straight down to his aching cock as he reluctantly pulled off and began mouthing his way down to the heavy set of goose egg sized balls hanging between the boy's legs.

Another whimper made as his balls were nibbled at and manhandled Hahma felt the tingling of an orgasm building up in his loins. Looking down he shuddered while trying to hold off the irresistible urge he felt to suddenly cum all over the kneeling warrior making him feel oh so good.

A battle he ended up regrettably losing when Donto's intrusive finger pushed its way past his sphincter, hooking and probing his inner walls until it hit something deep inside him that made him groan long and hard as he emptied the balls Orgnir was so happily sucking on.

Everyone stepping back as Hahma violently began to climax Orgnir, Gorn, and Donto happily cheered on as rope after rope of milky yellowish-white seed splattered to the floor. The copious amount quite impressive to the three Orgrimmar guards who had no idea taurens could cum that much.

After several minutes of spilling his creamy essence everywhere Hahma finally felt himself climb down from the heights of nirvana. The young bull panting heavily as he turned his head from side to side, goofily smiling at the three men standing around him.

"T-That was wonderful!" He said shakily. "What do we do n-next?"

Immensely pleased by that sort of gumption Orgnir licked his lips excitedly and pointed over to a pile of flour sacks they had confiscated from the marketplace. It wouldn’t be as comfortable as the bed they kept in back but there was no way they'd all be able to fit in the store room.

"What's next is that you're going to bend over and show off that nice little ass of yours boy." The lead guard explained huskily. "Once you do, you'll lift that tail up and spread that ass so I can shove this hard cock of mine up there and fuck the ever loving shit out you!"

Blushing at hearing such a vividly filthy command Hahma ducked his head bashfully and eagerly made his way over to the flour sacks. "I'll d-do whatever you want Orgnir." He said as he leaned over the dusty burlap bags. "Like this?"

Positioning himself behind Hahma with a dark chuckle Orgnir placed both his hands appraisingly on the treat he was about to enjoy. Good and lardy, Hahma's backside was quite the sight. The rounded cheeks mostly silver like the rest of him save for a few small patches of ebony black fur. One particular blotch oddly shaped like a--"

"--Is that bunny rabbit?" Donto asked as both he and Gorn peered down over Orgnir's shoulders. "Fuck it is, isn't it!?"

Turning to his friend Gorn raised an eyebrow. "Didn't you notice that when you shoved your ugly face into his crack dumbass?" He asked.

Donto grumbled. "Hey, only thing I was concerned about was jamming my tongue in there. Not sightseeing."

"How could you not take a moment to look at this masterpiece!?" Orgnir demanded hotly. "I can't take my eyes off of it! Especially that cute little bunny rabbit."

Face growing hotter and hotter as the three men behind him discussed his embarrassing birthmark at length, Hahma whimpered anxiously. Something that turned out to be a mistake on his part because just as soon as the sound came out he ended up getting a few quick whaps on is backside from Orgnir who had taken notice of his impatience.

"Slutty cow." The dark green orc growled. "You really can't wait a moment for some cock?"

"NO!" Hahma honestly answered as he squirmed atop the flour sacks. "Please do it my friend. I want to feel it! This will be my first time. Please!"

"Oh-ho! It is…" The older man said, presently surprised. "Then I better make sure you're good and ready before I split you in half with my meat."

Prying open the tauren's spit-slickened furrow Orgnir quickly evaluated the state of the hidden pucker at the center. Deeming it still too tight looking he lewdly and loudly gathered some spit in the back of his throat and hawked it out into the hairy crack, his mouth following shortly after so he could nosily eat out the horned man to his heart's content.

Going over to Donto as Hahma keened to the heavens Gorn placed a hand on the pudgy orc's bald head and roughly pushed him down onto his knees. "Here fatass, get me good and hard again so I can go next." He grumped. "Apparently I'm going second now."

"Ya know, ya shouldn't really be ordering me around like that pup." Donto complained as he instantly went to do as he had been told. The enthusiasm he showed as he began his task in earnest giving away his obvious pleasure at the chore.

Barely aware of what was happening around him though as Orgnir probed his wickedly clever tongue deeper and deeper into his hole Hahma squirmed in a blind heat. Where Donto had been adequate in his duty of eating him out earlier Orgnir turned out to be an expert of the highest degree.

Over and over again the guard roughly dug into his puckering entrance. Each hard forward jab followed by a slow, languid lick down the entirety of his crack to his furry taint and balls, then back. With such a masterful touch being used on him Hahma was left a boneless, moaning mess within minutes. The large, six-foot eight tall tauren holding his tail up as high as he could as he ground back against Orgnir's face in a shameless display of… pure. Wanton. Need!

But then suddenly everything stopped, Hahma’s senses returning to him with an almost audible snap. "W-Why did you stop?" He asked, frantically starting to rise.

"Because it's time to fuck your slutty ass." Orgnir said as he stood up menacingly. Reaching out he shoved Hahma back down onto flour sacks. "You got a problem with that kid?"

Shaking his head vehemently Hahma waited as Orgnir spat in his hand again and used the moister to slick himself. Then with a growl he reached down an quickly pressed the flared heard of his orchood against the tight little hole he was about to ream out good.

"Brace yourself." Was the only warning Hahma received before his virginity was wrenched away from him. Orgnir began to steadily working his large, orcan cock deeper and deeper. It's unyielding length and larger than average girth causing the tauren to experience quite a bit of pain as he was penetrated.

Yet, even with this burning sting he didn't dare ask Orgnir to stop. His need to be mounted greater than anything else by this point. This was it, the thing he had dreamed about for so damn long. There was no way he'd ever ruin the experience.

Carefully pushing into the scalding hot tightness of his younger friend Orgnir felt himself nearly coming undone. The way the bull's anus clamped down, milking him the very second he was inside, almost unbearable. But, using his years of experience he eventually calmed himself. The muscular orc eventually coming to fully impale his partner on his whole eight plus inches as he let out a proud growl of victory.

"I… I feel so full." Hahma commented as he slowly grew used to the pillar of flesh now inside him. Pushing back he giggled a little at realizing that he had finally done it.

And Hahma getting fucked is exactly what happened next. Hands going to the tauren's furry hips Orgnir started fucking the boy with rough, vigorous strokes. Each forward movement of his cock causing his newest lover to yelp out in pleasure. The sound spurring him on as he proceeded to ride the bull as passionately as he could.

Teeth giving a rattle as he was pummeled into mercilessly by the big horny orc behind him Hahma held onto the flour sacks under him for dear life. Each thrust he received harder, faster than the last as small puffs of flour rose into the air with every grunt he made.

Soon Orgnir's cock was gliding in and out of the tauren with incredible ease. The pain Hahma once felt evolving into unparalleled pleasure so great that he unconsciously began to push back against the hard as steel cock conquering his hungry hole.  

"By the Earthmother!" Hahma cried out as he was ridden. "Yes, oh yes! Orgnir it feels so good!"

"Heh-heh, you really are nothing but a slutty cow?" Orgnir chuckled as he bred the submissive man. Snatching the furry male's wildly whipping tail out of midair he placed the distracting thing between his teeth and gave it a hard yank while biting down on it. "You like this?" He asked, unsure.

When Hahma threw his head back again in another long keen everyone chuckled, Donto and a now fully erect Gorn padding up to the copulating pair to watch up close. "Fuck." Donto cursed. "Look at the way his asshole takes your cock Orgnir! He's a good lay, ain't he?"

"You think that's something just wait for my damn turn." Gorn said. "I'll leave the bitch's hole a gaping, cum filled mess."

Orgnir snorted as slapped Hahma's ass. "Then you better get that cock even slicker Gorn." He said. "Go on and shove it into Hahma’s mouth. Let's spit roast him for a bit."

"Now that's an order I'll listen to for once." Moving into place Gorn gripped Hahma by the horns and tilted his head so he could suck him again. Without being told the tauren opened wide and took him in straight to the root, nursing on the succulent shaft as hard as he could as he was filled from both ends.

Not one to be left out Donto sidled up against Orgnir and whispered into the busy man's ears. Orgnir giving an annoyed huff in return as he wetted his fingers and reached back to shove two fingers into the fatter orc's hairy asscrack, teasing and scissoring the tight entrance he found there.

For what felt like ages to Hahma the four of them continued on like this. Each enjoying their encounter to its fullest as they built themselves into a heated frenzy. But much too soon for his liking Hahma felt himself topple over the edge. That inexperienced man moaning loudly around the cock going down his throat as he spilt a second ample load all over the scratchy burlap sacks he was laying on.

Feeling the hole around his member tighten as he continued to thrust Orgnir couldn't hold back a single moment longer either. Slamming into Hahma's upturned ass one more time he let loose what sounded like a bestial roar and came. The seed that spewed forth from his embedded cock quickly filling the tight channel to the point where it began to leak out and drip down Hahma's heavy balls onto the floor.

Shuddering as he felt the wetness leak out tail hole Hahma whimpered as both Orgnir and Gorn stepped back, their cocks leaving him feeling almost empty as they slid out of his mouth and ass. How could anything feel so good, he wondered? Make him feel so complete? Only thing that would make it better would be if--

"--Alright, my turn next." A clearly excited Gorn grunted out as he stomped his way around Hahma. "Flip over and lift your legs for me horn head. I want to see your face when I stick my dick into you."

Though exhausted by the pounding he had just received Hahma eagerly went to do what he'd been told. Flipping over he pulled his legs up against his chest. Cloven hooves hanging over his head as Gorn got into place and entered him without a moment's hesitation.

Pushing himself in to the root Gorn then went about fucking Hahma with just as much force as Orgnir had towards the end. The youngest guard soon building up a steady rhythm of grunting and huffing as he fucked the tauren with incomparable youthful vigor.

Frowning in disapproval at his friend's lack of discipline Orgnir turned to Donto and silently instructed him to bend over for him. Despite having just cum moments ago he was already starting to get hard again. Just one of the many perks of being an orc.

Not one to pass up a good old fashioned rutting from his longtime companion, Donto bent over a nearby chair without complaint. His ass slapped and then quickly filled by his slightly younger friend who proceeded to fuck him with strong, purposeful strokes that soon had him squealing for more.

"Now this is how you fuck someone right." Orgnir bragged loudly as he steadily drove into Donto. "Going off like a piston only leads to cumming too soon. Real men know how to draw things out."  

Back across the room a sweaty Gorn glared over his shoulder to his two friends as he continued to move his lower half. "You think you can outdo me you god damned bastard!" He accused with a sneer. Peering back down the his current lover he smirked at the bull. "Hey cow! Help me show stupid Orgnir that I'm the only one who can fuck ass right around here."  

"W-What?" Hahma grunted out as he was slammed into roughly. Blinking in confusion he stared up at the green skinned man with a frown. He had no idea what was going on.

"Just stay there and take it!" Snarling Gorn increased his speed to a fevered pace. Each downward slam of his hips making Hahma scream out for joy as his prostrate was relentlessly stimulated by the blunt head of the tusked man's cock.

Frowning at Gorn as Hahma wailed in pleasure Orgnir sneered. "You think you're a better lover than me you damned impudent brat!" He seethed a little. "Well, we'll just see! First to cum has to let the other fuck him!"

Gorn nodded. "It a deal you old FUCKER!"

The challenged starting Orgnir  repositioned Donto and pushed him down onto all fours, never once leaving the hole he had been fucking as he took the pudgy man by the shoulders and truly laid into him. Bouncing up and down as he squatted there, he fucked his friend with all his orcan might. Each time he gyrated forward causing a loud, meaty thwack to ring out.

Not one to be upstaged, Gorn gripped his partner by the ankles and slammed into him with fierce snarling. Sheathing himself all the way with a grunt he then pulled out fully, the reprieve he allowed a short one as he quickly rammed his way back inside of the warm, raw looking tail hole he was ravishing. The cry from Hahma he earned each time he did this music to his pointed green ears.  

Head rolling to the side, his tongue lolling out, Hahma whimpered as his body was over stimulated by the rough fucking he was receiving. Sometime during the assault he had gotten erect again, his large bovine cock slapping against his hairy belly, leaving a large wet spot as he leaked pre uncontrollably.

It was official now. This trip had been worth every ounce of the trouble he had gone through to make it happen. Now he had a memory that would last him a lifetime. One that… now that he thought about it he wanted to experience again someday. It seemed impossible but there just had to be a way for him to return to Orgrimmar once he had finished all of his training back home. Then he could seek out his three amazing new friends once again and enjoy their company every night.

Unaware of the thoughts brewing about in Hahma's head Gorn suddenly found himself having to struggle to hold back as he felt himself near his completion. Curse his damn pride! He should have known better than to challenge Orgnir to a fuck off. The other guard was a complete animal when it came to this sort of thing.

And knowing his superior, once they had finished their contest he'd use that thick monster between his legs on poor Gorn's seldom touched hole. The thick shaft no doubt causing untold havoc in its wake as he once again showed him why he was the alpha wolf of their tight-knit trio.

"HELL!" Gorn growled as he imagined such a thing. Thrusting forward a few more times the youngest orc came into Hahma with an annoyed grumble. His seed joining Orgnir's as he retreated, the last few spurts spraying out over the bull's crotch as he did.

"Looks like I win pup." Orgnir snorted smugly as he stood up, his dick freeing itself from Donto's innards as he did. "You, know what that means."

Giving a pout, Gorn huffed angrily. "Yeah, yeah… where do you want me you bossy bastard?"

"On your belly with your tail in the air like a good boy." Orgnir instructed.

Left lying there as Gorn walked away to forfeit his person, Hahma raised his head just enough to watch as the two men began their "private" encounter. It amazed him how casual they were about all this. Their comfort with one another almost enviable.

"Ya okay over there kiddo?" Donto's concerned voice came, drawing the tauren out of his musings. Hovering over the younger man he winked. "Don't go falling asleep before I've had my turn now."

A shaky laugh coming out Hahma grinned up at the heavyset man. "I wouldn't dream of it." He assured. "How do you want me? Like Orgnir did or--"

"--I want you inside me boy." Donto interrupted.

Chuckling when he received a shocked look at his request the chubby man gently climbed on top of Hahma. The bull's thick turgid member wedging itself in the crack of his large hairy ass. "Well, come on!" He implored with a wiggle of his lower half. "You ain't gonna make me wait all night now, are ya?"

Swallowing thickly as he was ordered into action Hahma placed both his hands on the other man's meaty hips. Biting his bottom lip he helped Donto rise up watched as the older man reached back, positioning his large tauren cock upwards so that the angry head was aimed straight at the raw and well fucked hole Orgnir had taken earlier.

"A-Are you sure?" Hahma asked with some hesitance. "I'm sort of large you know."

Donto only chuckled at such concerns. "Do ya really think I ain't shoved bigger things than you up there before boy?" He proudly exclaimed. "Hell, back in my quarters I got myself a toy bigger than a goblin’s head I use to masturbate with every day."

Wincing a little bit as he pictured such an item Hahma put aside any further worried he had for Donto's safety and tightened his grip on the orc’s hips. Breath coming out in heavy pants he then pulled him downwards, the sight of his glistening cock pressing against and then inside of the gaping hole between the guard's ample asscheeks making him want to cum then and there as he experienced his first ass.  

Spreading his legs further apart as he fully impaled himself on the thick rod of flesh belonging to his furry friend, Donto frowned in determination and began to roll his hips. The feel of Hahma's meat moving in and out of his body making him growl every time it pressed up against the bundle of nerves inside of him that brought about so much pleasure.

"That feels good boy!" Donto hissed out as he lifted and fell on Hahma's member. "But you ain't just gonna lay there, are ya? Come one, fuck my damn ass and don't ya dare hold back.”

Heeding the exciting order he had been given Hahma finally took charge of their coupling. Sinking his fingers into Donto's fleshy green flank he roughly began to move the other man up and down on his cock as hard as he could. Soon he had Donto throwing his head back with a wanton groan, the sound he had caused bringing about a kind of primal fever lust in the young tauren he had never before felt.

Halfway through this hormone fueled surge of confidence Hahma suddenly heard a familiar chuckle. "You mind if I join you in there kid?" Orgnir's deep voice came as Donto was pushed down onto his gray furred chest. "Let's really stretch the fat whore's hole tonight."

"You orcs certainly don't do anything halfway do you?" Hahma teased as he felt Orgnir's thick shaft push into the tight channel he was fucking. Both their members sliding against each other as they alternatively drove themselves in and out of the pudgy man.

"Why the hell would we do anything halfway cow?" Gorn said, answering the asked question as he approached the group. "Now shut-up and make me hard again so I can screw something. Your real good at it and I got to earn back my pride after letting this old bastard fuck me like he did."

"You know you enjoyed every moment of it pup." Orgnir smirked.

Gorn snorted loudly. "LIKE HELL!"

Taking Hahma by his left horn the grumpy orc forcefully turned the tauren's head so he could shove his dick into his mouth for the third time that night. Snickering as he was made to pleasure the other man Hahma happily returned to sucking as hard as he could on the persistent hardness. He had an inkling that he'd be the one getting fucked next. Something he eagerly looked forward to despite the overwhelming amount of sex they had already had.  

Watching happily as the four of them moved like a well-oiled machine Orgnir grinned smugly. He had been right earlier that night in the bar. From the very moment he set eyes on their new tauren friend he knew that he'd end up fucking the ever loving hell out of him. And by the gods did it feel good to be right! So… very… very… good.

---------------------

A few years later…

Downtime had always been the worst part of the job for Orgnir and his friends. Seated around a small table inside their guard station the trio of Orgrimmar guards half-heartedly played their way through the seventh game of cards they had conducted that morning, each half-asleep as the sun rose into the sky outside.

About to win the next hand Orgnir grumbled in irritation as the sound of their commanding officer's voice came from outside. Damned bastard had to have the worse timing. Quickly putting their game away the three men tried their best to look busy as the other orc entered the room with a disgruntled looking frown.  

Dressed in armor befitting a general of the horde Zuhlek Stormbringer narrowed his eyes suspiciously at his men. "You idiots better not be playing cards again." He warned. "Last time you ended up letting that damned Pandaren and his pet Ogre sneak into the city because you weren't watching."

"Don't worry oh mighty commander, we weren't." Orgnir waspishly lied. It still sort of pissed him off that Zuhlek had been promoted over him a few years ago. Especially considering the dirty little secret the orc general had. "We don't usually see you here this early in the day. Something happen?"

"Nice to see you too Skullsmasher." Zuhlek sarcastically responded. Clearing his throat he took out a small scroll from the pouch attached to his belt. "The Warchief has announced that we're to include some of the other members of the Horde among the guard." He said summarizing the words on the paper. "That means each guardhouse in Orgrimmar will be getting a new recruit to train. Including you."

Snorting haughtily Gorn sneered at such a decree. "Why the hell do we have to train some stupid bastard?!" He demanded to know. "Probably gonna be a damned sissy Blood Elf too."

"Stop your wining pup." Donto snapped. "Training someone ain't that hard. We trained you after all and you're hopeless, ya know."

Ignoring the fight that begun with that comment Orgnir gave his commander curt nod. Understanding, but not at all liking, their leader's orders. "What's our newbie's name?" He did ask. "Helps to know who I'm yelling at after all."  

Beginning to leave Zuhlek sighed. "Ask him yourself Skullcrusher, he's right outside." He said. "I got twelve more guard stations to get to before lunch."

Leaving his subordinates to handle their newest comrade Zuhlek left the small building with a huff, his departure leaving the trio of guards to wonder just who was about to come into their lives. Knowing their luck it probably would be some snotty elf. Someone who'd get in the way of their favorite pastime of picking up drunk men at the Howling Wolf and fucking them senseless inside the guard station.

However, much to the surprise of all three guards, the person who ended up walking through the guardhouse entrance was someone they were all very familiar with. Someone who they hadn't seen since the morning they had helped escort him over to the local Flight Master.

Giving a grin as he stood in the doorway Hahma Hilltusk waved awkwardly at his old friends. "Hello everyone." He greeted shyly. "I hope you don't mind me showing up here."  

Their eyes wide with shock, Orgnir, Donto, and Gorn took a moment to fully comprehend what they were seeing. Dressed in a guard's uniform that had been adjusted for a tauren's size Hahma certainly had bulked up quite a bit since that night they fooled around many years ago.

More muscular and stronger looking, the younger man was now every inch the Mulgore brave. The way he carried himself as he strode forward to roughly hug a stunned Orgnir, almost knocking the wind out of him, quite confident.

A chuckle escaping once the surprise had subsided Orgnir gladly returned the embrace he had been lifted up into. Usually a big tough man like him would never do such a thing. But given how many nights he, Gorn, and Donto had talked about and missed the boy, he saw fit into breaking the rules this one time. But only because of the growing bulge he felt in the front of Hahma's uniform that promised there'd be more to do that afternoon than just training.

The end…

[bayokkoblog]

The Farmer's Secret

Hello again everyone. Sorry I disappeared these last several months. Hopefully such a long hiatus would happen again this year but I can’t promise. As always, I hope you enjoy reading this short little story I came up with a few nights ago. And thank you for any likes or reblogs you see fit into sending my way. Oh, and don’t worry the next PjXPete Missing Stories is still coming. It’s just taking me way, way longer tha-n I first expected finish.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Old farmer Gander of Goldshire was a man in possession of a dark secret. One that no one living in the small Alliance village located deep within the Elwynn forest ever dared to ask about for fear of the angry glare they'd always receive from the portly middle-aged man whenever he was questioned about his personal business.

Living all alone on the outskirts of town, Earnest Gander was a simple man who quietly lived out a life of simple sensibilities. The small simple farmhouse and well-maintained farmland he owned and operated the envy of most of his less well-off neighbors thanks in no small part to the staggering amount of hard work and effort he placed into the land.

Every morning before the sun had fully risen he would dutifully venture out of the warm confines of his comfortable bed and change out of his nightclothes, into the simple pair of old overalls and burlap shirt he always wore so he could begin yet another hard day of work.  

After eating a hardy and efficient breakfast after he had dressed the bald man would next head out into the fields of his farm, toiling away without pause. Each and every plant he had sown cared for with the utmost of care as he watered, weeded, and eventually harvest the fruits of his labors until the sun once more sunk below the horizon as night fell upon the land.  

With his work for the day done the farmer would then quietly retire back into his home for some well-earned rest. The soreness of his complaining muscles ignored as he cleaned off the thin layer of sweat and dirty that covered his pudgy boy and climbed into bed. The only thoughts running through his mind as he drifted off to sleep being whatever chores he had lined up for the following day.

By now, you're probably wondering how someone who sounds so incredibly boring could possibly have a secret worth all the mystery and rumors surrounding it. Well, for all his unyielding insistence at sticking to his overly strict schedule there was one time a month where Earnest Gander broke away from the usual routine he had set out for himself. One single solitary event that utterly befuddled everyone who personally knew him.

This titular event would occurred only on the night when the moon above Elwynn Forest was at its fullest. Late into the evening, during the waning hours, the front door of the old Gander Farmhouse would open up with a small squeak. The noise disrupting the stillness of the night then followed by the sight of a curious Earnest Gander's bald head as he stuck it out to visually scan his property, checking for any suspicious movements in the darkness beyond his home.

If he found himself all alone the farmer quietly shuffled his way out of his home and into the cool, crisp air. The only clothing he wore being a simple pair of tight, leather breeches and a thin, buttoned up shirt that barely seemed to fit his hefty frame. A rather odd outfit considering that most of the time the forty-plus year old man dismissed such scandalous attire.  

Once outside Earnest would then silently make his way across his property towards the large barn his family owned that was located at the very edge of the woods. The building creaking ominously as he approached and opened the large door, slipping inside of the ancient building shortly after and locking the door behind him.

And that is where most people's knowledge of Earnest's late night activities came to its end. The mystery surrounding the reclusive man remaining unknown thanks in part to the fear most people had of getting caught and then chewed out by the infamous temper the farmer was known for. However for you, dear reader, you're about to learn the true nature of the secret "Old Man Gander" guarded so closely. A titillating bit of information that most people living in Goldshire would pay good money to find out themselves.

---------------------

The door tightly shut behind him after he entered his family's barn an eager and nervous looking Earnest headed straight over to the small lantern he kept by the buildings lone window. Lighting it with a nearby flint, it's soft golden glow casting dancing shadows on the walls, he quickly placed it back in the windowsill, hoping that the person he was waiting for would see it and come join him for the night.

Sitting down as he waited, the middle-aged man fidgeted nervously with the buttons of his shirt. This was always the most frustrating part for him. The tense worried filled moments before his visitor would arrive. Both because of the excitement he felt for seeing him again and the risky nature of their clandestine meetings.

The farmer of course knew he shouldn't being doing what he was about to do. The treasonous implications of his actions well known to any who dared break the law. But for the life of him Earnest just couldn't allow himself to forgo the night ahead. This once a month visit was something that he had come to crave more than food and water. So much so that the wait was nearly unbearable. Especially during these last few moments before him and his dear friend were reunited again.

Thankfully for Earnest's tattered nerves the wait for company wasn't a very long one. Within ten minutes of his lighting the lantern in the window the sounds of someone entering the barn through the secret entrance in the back could be heard. The bald man quickly hopping back onto his feet so he could properly greet the one person in all of Azeroth who made his humdrum existence better.

Appearing from the darkness at the back of the building, a hulking figure approached the jittery farmer with a sinister sounding chortle. "It's about time you got your ass here boy." It said in a deep, grumbling voice. "I was beginning to think you had forgotten about me."

Smiling back Earnest resisted the urge to roll his eyes at his visitor's rude greeting. "Sorry about that." He said. "Had a hell of a time convincing Miss Prenton that I still wasn't looking for a wife. Shame too, she brought over a plate of cookies and everything."  

There was another amused exhale from the creature hidden in the shadows. "Foolish woman." It said. "Can she not see that you've no interest in here wiles? No… you'd rather I'd give you what you so desperately need."  

"Oh is that so?" A sly grin appeared on Earnest's bearded face at his companion's innuendo laced response. This was why he loved meeting him out in the barn. "Then why not come closer and give me what you have? That is if you truly think it's worth such praise."

A growl. "Always a smartass aren't you boy?"

Moving forward Earnest's mysterious guest finally revealed himself to be an imposing and rough looking orc with a long braided ponytail which hung from the back of his mostly bald head. It was his impressively strong body and height though that truly gave him his frightening visage though.

Standing at what had to be over seven feet tall, he was a muscular and scarred being. These slight imperfections in an otherwise prefect specimen of orcan genes only visible thanks to the gapes in the ornate battle armor he wore upon his frame. The Horde insignia on the chest and shoulder pads painted on the dull metal showing him to be a high ranking general in the Orgrimmar war machine.  

"By the Light you look so handsome tonight!" Earnest said, breathless as his companion neared. "I know I've said so before Zuhlek, but damn. I just can't get enough of seeing you dressed up like this."

"You'd think by now you'd prefer me out of this stifling armor boy." Reaching the other man the orc, Zuhlek apparently, wound his large arm around Earnest's lower back and pulled him into a bone crushing embrace. "It'd be less painful when I held you like this."

His human lover now firmly in his grasp the warrior wasted no time in taking what he had traveled so far into Alliance territory to get. Lifting the smaller male up slightly Zuhlek drew him into a passionate and entirely too rough kiss. It's intensity instantly rendering the farmer limp as a doll as his mouth was savagely plundered and dominated by the aggressive beast holding him in place.  

It was only after several long, torturous moments of little air that Zuhlek finally returned Earnest to the ground with a wet smack of his tusked lips as they parted. "By fuck I've missed you." The old grizzled general said, pleased by the dazed expression he had left on the human's face. "A month is far too long to wait for our little rendezvous."  

"If I could spend every night with you I would Zuhlek. You know that." Earnest returned with a sad smile. "But as it is we both have our responsibilities. Me my farm work and you--"  

"--My duties back in Orgrimmar." Zuhlek finished with a displeased sigh.

Releasing Earnest with a small huff Zuhlek let his vision tail over his lover for a moment, memorizing every detail for later use when he was alone again. Like many humans, the man before him wasn't really that impressive a sight to behold. His belly soft and spongy and his short, well-trimmed goatee the only bit of hair left on his head.

Still, the graying blondness of that small patch of hair and the bright blue of his eyes aroused something deep and primal within Zuhlek that he just couldn't explain. It was strange, a fierce orc general like him so enamored with someone so simple and mundane. Yet here he was, happily risking getting caught by an Alliance patrol just so he could spend one evening a month with the mouthy man.

Speaking of which, Zuhlek eagerly went to begin their amorous tryst with a simple, gruff command. "Off with them damn clothes boy." He barked out with a growl. "You won't be needing them for what I've got planned for you."  

Holding back the amused snicker he wanted to make Earnest instantly began to do as he had been ordered to. Though his method for doing so wasn't exactly "quick" as Zuhlek wanted. Bringing his hands up to the tip of his shirt the sly farmer coyly began to unbutton it. Every movement agonizingly slow as he teased the larger man with a grin. One button. Two buttons. Three. Each undone to reveal just the barest hint of bare skin underneath.  

As one could expect Earnest's sluggishness earned him an annoyed curse from his frustrated companion. Zuhlek's temper flaring for a brief moment as he quickly reached out and ripped open the human's infuriating shirt so that he could get a proper eyeful of his lover's hairy chest.

"Stop with all the fucking teasing boy and strip for me!" The warrior demanded afterwards, the harshness in his voice diminished somewhat by the fondness clearly evident in his eyes. "I did not come all the way here for a burlesque show! I want you naked and spread open so that I may fuck you raw!"

Shaking his head with a snigger Earnest finally decided to take mercy on his impatient partner and hurried up. After slipping off his now ruined shirt he next made quick work of the breeches he wore. Pushing them down his pale thighs so they could fall and pool around his bare ankles, the entirety of his nude body displayed for Zuhlek's clearly appreciative gaze.

"Well, here you go you damned horny bastard." Earnest said jokingly as he stepped out of his drawers. "Are you happy now?"

"Yes… very!" Giving an aroused rumble Zuhlek lecherously eyed the naked body standing there before him. The sight of Earnest in his natural state causing his cock to instantly begin to fill and harden under the codpiece of his armor.  

"And you claimed I was the handsome one here." Zuhlek growled lowly. "Now, come here boy and help me remove my armor so that we can lay together and enjoy one another's flesh."

"You know, I'm not you're squire boy right, orc?" Earnest replied, feigning offence. "I'm a fully grown man with his own home and business. Haven't been a "boy" since that day I met you in the woods."

Zuhlek snorted derisively at the complaint. "I am over a hundred and fifty human so you will always be a boy to me." He huffed. "Now move your ass and obey your elder before I bend you over my knee and tan that impudent hind of yours!"

"Well, if you put it then way then alright." Not one to disobey a second time Earnest quickly closed the distance between himself and his beloved friend. The leather straps holding the thick orcan armor in place quickly undone and the heavy metal plates carefully placed on the ground as the musky scent of Zuhlek's body filled the farmer's nose, exciting him to no end as he did the task he had been given.

Finally, after what felt like forever, there Zuhlek stood in nothing but his small clothes and as Earnest ran his fingers all over the wide green chest and arms worshipfully. "I swear, you get bigger and bigger every time I see you." He marveled while gently running his finger around a pert, dark green nipple.

"What do you expect from the strongest general in the Horde?" Zuhlek proudly boasted, the feel of his companion's touch causing his mind to become fuzzy. "I bet I could have even taken on Warchief Hellscream back when he was in his prime!"  

"You could have, huh?" Earnest asked, playing along. He always liked it when Zuhlek acted like this. All proud and strong. It only made him more attractive. "Well, why don't we see if you can take me on tonight first. You said so yourself, you are much older than me."

Zuhlek grumbled playfully at the banter. "I'll have you on your knees in mere seconds boy!" Proving his point the general placed both his hands on Earnest's shoulders and roughly shoved him down into a kneeling position. "There see! Now do what's expected of you my needy little whore!"

"And you called me a smartass Zuhlek." Earnest jested back. "At least I didn't call you names."

Doing as he was told to do none the less Earnest gleefully cupped the meaty mound located in the front of Zuhlek's dirty loincloth. It was a large and slightly moist bulge. The copious amount of precum the orc always seemed to leak no doubt the cause for the mess. But knowing that only caused Earnest to drool with desire.

Needing to taste the large shaft the pudgy human made quick work of the undergarments blocking his access. The thin, musty fabric untied and then pulled off of Zuhlek so he could get a good look at the thick, uncut cock that sprouted up from the wild bush of black pubic hair between the larger being's legs.  

"You didn't… you know…" Earnest started to say through a pant. "Please say you didn't."

"Heh-heh, and you called me a pig, boy." Zuhlek mocked, repeating his lover's words. Placing his hand on the back of Earnest's head the warrior forcefully made the small man's face into his sweaty crotch. "As you can smell slut, I have not bathed in quite some time. I still don't see the allure for such a scent. From what I heard you human's prefer more pleasant odors."

Earnest huffed hotly against the Zuhlek's heated skin. "Well, I'm not exactly like most humans now, am I?"

"Hum… that you are not." Zuhlek agreed. "Now enjoy boy. I want you to get your fill before I bred your hole."

"With pleasure." The heavy grip on his neck removed Earnest happily continued to lap at the salty area before him. Loudly snorting like the pig he had accused Zuhlek of being, he reveled in the filthy, undignified manner of secret fetish.

Only after several good moments of indulgence did Earnest reward Zuhlek's for the treat he had given him by taking his thick cock into his salivating mouth. The human sucking and nursing on the large green organ with noisy, obscene slurping and muffled moans that echoed out throughout the abandoned barn.

Immensely pleased when his meat was engulfed in the wet warmth of his smaller companion's mouth Zuhlek did his best to keep himself from buckling under the sheer amount of pleasure running through him. He had had many partners in the past but none compared to Earnest in this matter. The way the human joyously went about his task. The way he sucked on him so fucking hard it almost hurt. The filthy sounds he made during the act. It all coalesced into an experience he remembered every night they spent apart.

"That's it boy. Fucking worship that fat orcan cock down there." Zuhlek demanded hoarsely. "Tonight it is all you will be allowed to think of."

Palming the back of his human's bare head again the general lightly began to face fuck him. Earnest easily adjusting to such an action and relaxing his throat as the thick maleness embedded itself down his gullet. This was one of the things he enjoyed the most. Being dominated and forced to suck another man's meat.

"You're such a good boy for me Earnest." Zuhlek continued as he fucked his human's mouth. "Serving your master as you are. If you do a good enough job maybe I'll reward you with something even better than merely sucking on me."

At the promise of a reward for good behavior Earnest instantly doubled his oral efforts to. Pulling away from the cock in his mouth he went even lower, licking and nibbling at the leathery sack between the general's thick muscular legs as he began to stroke the slick member bobbing above his face.

"BY THRALL'S BALLS!" Zuhlek swore with a huff as he was played with. Looking down he watched as Earnest continued to service him, the sight of the other man's lips around his dick making the orc growl in heat.

Noticing this sound Earnest smirked around the cock between his lips. It wouldn't take long now, he realized as he met Zuhlek's glassy eyed gaze. All it would take was a little more effort and he'd have a giant, seven foot tall orc pounding his ass in no time. Luckily for him he knew just the trick to push the general over the edge.

Drawing a finger down the side of his wet beard Earnest got his finger good and slick, his hand then going under the area under Zuhlek's balls so he could slowly slid the digit upwards, across his hairy taint and towards the hole he knew no one in all of Azeroth dared to touch.

Eventually coming to prod the hidden cave between the large green hams of the orc's ass Earnest snickered dirtily and struck. The very tip of his finger pushing its way in as Zuhlek went completely ridged above him, the ever so proud warrior moaning long and hard as he began to cum.

The first shot of orcan seed filling his mouth as Zuhlek came, Earnest pulled off to swallow such an ample load. The second, third, forth, fight, and sixth wads of spunk to come out of the thick green cock in front of him sailing over his shoulder and down his back. The slickness dripping down the human's hair back and over the cleft of his ass as he knelt there watching Zuhlek with great amusement.

Coming down from the intense orgasm that had taken him completely by surprise Zuhlek let his vision drop down to Earnest who met his eyes with a pleased smirk that made the standing man pout back in annoyance. "You fucking little bitch." The general eventually came to say. "That. Wasn't. Fair!"

The grin on Earnest's face only grew at the indignant tone in his lover's voice. "No, but I loved doing it to you." Raising to his feet he placed both his palms on Zuhlek's cheeks and pulled him down so they could share a quick kiss. "Besides, you're an orc aren't you? Can't you muster up the energy to get hard again for me?"

Chuckling into the kiss Zuhlek growled wantonly. "With you boy, I could go all week." He bragged. Standing upright he looked around. "But no more sucking. I want to fuck you now. Teach you a lesson for not playing fair."

"Then let's go up into the hayloft and get to it." Earnest agreed as he picked up the lantern in the window and walked over to the ladder leading to the second story of the building. "Be careful coming up though. We don't want a repeat of that one time."

"It was only that one time!" Zuhlek snapped back irritably.

"One damn as hell funny time." Earnest countered with a small chuckle.

Getting behind his human friend as he made fun of him Zuhlek helped steady the naked man in his upwards climb. A playful nip at the farmer's semen streaked backside given when it was at face level for good measure. "When we get up there I’m going to fuck harder than usual you know." The warrior remarked as he too began to ascend the steps. "It's what you deserve for being so insolent tonight."

Both of them reaching the top of the steps Earnest carefully placed his lantern on a nearby barrel while Zuhlek proceeded to push a pair of square hay bales together, forming a makeshift bed for them to play on. It was almost odd how they wordlessly knew what to do. Almost as if they were an old married couple.

"Just make sure you watch your damned tusks when you start preparing me for action this time." Earnest reminded, as he placed an old blanket over their creation. "Last time you nicked me so bad and I couldn't sit right for a fortnight."

"Oh shut it human!" Zuhlek rudely commanded before roughly pushing the other man face down onto their new bedding. "You should be grateful that I'm willing to eat out your lardy ass. Imagine what my men would think at seeing me do such a thing!"

"They might become jealous that you treat me far better than you ever treated them." Earnest snickered into the hay under him. "You're the best at getting me ready. Amazing really."

Dropping down into a squat Zuhlek lowered delivered a swift smack to the full backside being presented to him. "Enough with your flattery boy." He said, his urge for further teasing already long gone. "Hold that wagging tongue of yours and allow me to use mine to properly open you up."

Setting about to do just that Zuhlek placed both his large calloused hands on Earnest's exposed rear, kneading and then spreading the pliant half-moons to expose the sweet puckering hole he intended to devour that night. Faced with this delightful sight the general felt himself begin to drool, his desire reaching its peak as he dove face first into the hairy crack and began to eat it out with incredible vigor.

Snorting loudly as he ruthlessly drilled the tip of his thick tongue into his lover's hole Zuhlek felt proud as Ernest whimpered and cried out in unadulterated pleasure at his actions. Earnest had been right when he had said he was good at pleasuring someone like this. His mouthwatering as he tasted the salty sweetness of the tight furrow he was exploring.

For quite some time they continued on like this. Zuhlek happily eating out his longtime friend with incredible tenacity while Earnest moaned and cussed up at storm as he shamelessly ground back against the wickedly sinful digging into his most sensitive of places.

But as usual simply teasing the human's  now wet and gaping hole was not enough to please Zuhlek after a while. No he needed to fill it with something more substantial than his tongue. Ceasing when he realized this the orc lifted his mostly bald head up from the spit covered crack he had readied and pushed two of his fingers into Earnest with a sinister smirk.

"Are you ready for something much bigger than a tongue boy?" He asked, knowing full well just how much the other man wanted him to fuck him by now. "Or would you rather me just make you cum with my fingers here? You know, as you unfairly did to me earlier."

"NO!" Earnest cried out desperately, face red hot and body even hotter. "P-Please just fuck me Zuhlek. I'm begging you!"

Licking his lips, the taste of his lover still there as he did Zuhlek let out a loud huff. "Please what boy?" He growled, each word emphasized with a hard jab of his fingers. "That's not how you talk to your superior."

"Please fuck me Mighty General Zuhlek!" Earnest ground out, correcting himself. "Please fuck my tight little human hole and show me the true power of an Orgrimmar warrior!"

Pleased at Earnest's obedience Zuhlek rose back up to his full height and spat loudly into his open palm. Slicking himself up with the vile concoction of fluids he let his vision tail down the sweaty, cum covered back of the human he was about to mount.

Like any other hot-blooded orc, seeing another submit so completely to his sexual desires made his blood boil with a fever lust so powerful that it nearly overpowered his common senses. Oh, how he was going to enjoy fucking the hell out of that pale little ass. The wining little bitch he was about to take begging and pleading for more as he pounded into him so hard that half of the Eastern continent would be awakened by the screams of pleasure he brought forth with his cock!

Breath growing short as Zuhlek silently plotted behind him Earnest excitedly bit his bottom lip in eager anticipation. It was ludicrous how badly he wanted to feel the orc inside of him at this point. The weight on his back, holding him down. The feel of the general's hot breath on the nape of his neck as he was fucked like the whore he was acting like. Just the thought of those two things alone made the month long wait he always endured between their meetings worth it.

Climbing up onto the haystacks once he was thoroughly ready to begin Zuhlek steadied himself with one hand firmly planted on the bristly surface while he used the other to aim his dick at the hole he was about to penetrate. Once he was sure he'd hit his mark the orc gently shifted his hips forwards. The swollen head of his thick green penis easily pushing its way inside as he claimed the hole of the man he had known for the better part of two decades.

Bracing himself, Earnest gritted his teeth as he was spilt wide open by the green hued behemoth being rammed into his body. Inch after inch after inch he endured the invasion. The burn and mild pain he felt ignored as he thought about how damn good it would feel once Zuhlek was fully inside and riding him like the untamed animal he was.  

After much effort on both their parts, Zuhlek's large hips finally met Earnest's chubby ass with a soft sound, both men giving off a long satisfied groan as they adjusted themselves to the physical connection they had made. Then suddenly and without a single word or warning Zuhlek started his onslaught.

Pulling back until just the very crest of his orchood was inside the tunnel he had claimed the larger man snickered darkly and then quickly forced his way back inside to the hilt. The loud thwack of his emerald green thighs meeting the human's bottom deafening as he repeated the action with exuberant zeal. Each and every rotation he made coming faster, harder, rougher than the last!

The wind knocked out of his lungs as he was fucked hard and deep by the horny orc on top of him Earnest did his best to keep himself grounded as his insides were pummeled by the unyielding pillar sliding back and forth out of his ass. Working in the fields tomorrow certainly wasn't going to be a pleasant experience for him after tonight. The strength Zuhlek was using to take him no doubt leaving bruises that would take some time to heal.

Yet even as this realization reached him Earnest didn't dare tell the warrior to slow down or take it easy. Each forward thrust he received causing him see stars as what felt like electricity ran up his spine and straight to his over stimulated mind.

Though he'd never tell the orc for fear of inflating his ego too much Zuhlek had to be the best lover Earnest had ever been with. So big. So very, very strong. So… so… oddly attentive. Never once did the "savage" man ever push him over the edge or mistreat him in anyway.

Yes he wasn't exactly tender as they fucked, but if Earnest ever grunted out in discomfort the orc would instantly slow and adjust their positions until they both were comfortable enough to continue. It almost made the farmer want to fall for him. …If only he could.  

As he continued to drive himself into the warm, tight hole underneath Zuhlek too was deep in thought about his favorite bedmate. Earnest was so very different from the troops he had under his command. With them, there was always this air of displeasure when he picked one of them to warm his bed for the night. A dirty look here. A disgruntled word there. Their attitudes ruining what should have been a pleasant evening.

But never once did he hear Earnest truly complain about their time together. Yes he teased, he mocked, he insulted him. But in the end every time Zuhlek ordered him to do something he'd do it. The happy smile he gave only endearing him more and more to the grizzled warrior. It almost made him want to mate permanently with the smaller man. …If only he could.

The mood of their encounter changing without either of them after that Zuhlek suddenly pulled out of his human companion and flipped the farmer over onto his back, sheathing himself once again without pause. Their eyes meeting as he was filled Earnest reached up with both hands and clumsily pulled the larger man above him down, another sloppy, heated kiss shared between them as Zuhlek resumed the hectic pace of their coupling.

"By the ancestors I love you Earnest." Zuhlek murmured against his boy's furry lips. "You're so damn tight and warm. I want to keep on fucking you for the rest of your life!"

"And I fucking love you too you damned old man. So, fucking much!" Earnest whimpered back. A surge of pleasure hitting him suddenly the human dug his dingers into the sweaty green shoulders of his older lover. "Shit… I'm getting close Zuhlek! I-I'm about to cum!"

Not wishing to miss anything Zuhlek raised himself back up onto his haunches and stared down at his blissed out friend with incredible devotion. He truly did love the way the human's face and chest got all flushed and sweaty when they were in the middle of their lovemaking. Earnest truly was a beautiful sight to behold.

"Do it for me boy! Come while I'm balls deep inside of your ass!" Zuhlek commanded. Taking the farmer by his ankles as he rolled his hips faster he growled. "And you better look me right in the eyes when you do. I want to see how wide those blue eyes can get when you finally climax."

"BY THE LIGHT!!!!" Arching his back suddenly Earnest groaned out unabashedly as he came for his partner. The loudness of his completion ringing out against the walls of the barn as he sprayed thick, pearly white ropes over his jiggling belly and rode out the stunning orgasm wreaking havoc throughout his pudgy body.

Resisting the urge he felt to fill Earnest's belly with his own seed Zuhlek quickly pulled out of the other man and stood by the bed, fisting his aching cock as he felt himself come. Within moments he too signaled his own release. The orc's second copious load of the night aimed right at Earnest's prone body. His essence joining the human's as it coated the farmer in a sticky layer that would no doubt take quite some effort to clean up later.  

Left panting and dirty after their nearly simultaneous orgasms a clearly exhausted Earnest unsteadily lifted his head just enough to give Zuhlek a wane smile. "Y-You just had to cum all over me didn't you?" He said, amused. "You couldn't have done it on the floor, could you?"

"I like seeing you covered in my seed boy." Zuhlek replied back just as humorously. His cock soft for the time being the general quietly made his way back onto the bed next to his younger human lover. Earnest instantly adjusting himself so that he could rest his head against the tusked man's bare chest as they both laid there in utter contentment.

"Are you alright?" Zuhlek asked in all seriousness. "I wasn't too rough was I?"

Nuzzling the wide expanse that was the orc's left pec Earnest sniggered lightly. "No, you were just the right about of rough tonight." He sighed. "Just promise me that when we go at it again in a little bit we'll do it slow and gentle. I've got work in the morning remember."

Looking down at the human Zuhlek raised an eyebrow. "Just what makes you think I'm willing to fuck your ass again boy?" He asked, mulishly. "Wasn't that spectacular fucking I just gave you enough to sate your appetite."

Earnest rapidly shook his head. "Nope, and from the looks of that big monster down there you aren't ready to call it quits either.”

Looking down the length of his body Zuhlek let out a small huff at noticing that his cock was already starting to harden again. With something like that down there how could he deny his own eagerness to continue with their illicit rendezvous? After all, given that they could only meet once a month, there was no reason why he shouldn't take full advantage of the time they still had left together.

---------------------

And that everyone is the all the sorted details of the dark secret old man Gander guarded so zealously. To think, a loyal Alliance citizen actually allowing a barbaric member of the Horde to have sex with him! Surly anyone who discovered such a scandalous secret would inform the proper authorities and have such a traitorous man arrested.

Luckily for Earnest and Zuhlek though no one ever did find about the nights they spent together in that old dilapidated barn. At least not until a many years later when a curious hero went exploring in the abandoned ruins of the old Gander farmhouse and found a small journal which detailed every single encounter between the two wayward lovers.

The last entry of which spoke of a plot to cooked up to run away together to a far off land where rumors had it an orc and a human could happily live together without any worries of being harassed for their choices.   The End

[bayokkoblog]

You ever thought about doing a story on a timid prince and a rough knight or something with a monarchy or meadevil theme?

In all honesty I’ve never really considered a story set in that time period (unless you count fantasy stuff I‘ve done), but it’s always something to consider.

[bayokkoblog]

The Hunter and the Ogre

Yet another story I started long ago and only recently rediscovered. This time it’s a bit of a fan fiction concerning my World of Warcraft character a Pandaren hunter traveling his way through the Dustwallow Marsh. Exploring that zone I was delighted to find a whole town full of ogres and dreamed up this story on night after playing. Hope you all enjoy it as much as I did rewriting it.  

The Hunter and the Ogre

Dustwallow Marsh truly was the most dreary location in all of Kalimdor. Swampy, dark and humid, this mostly inhospitable land boasted nothing but long wild stretches of decaying trees and stagnant waters. It’s ever present cornucopia of relentless biting insects, dangerous animals, and odors causing most who dared travel there to turn tail and run away less they be tormented by what was found within.

However, for one lone traveler who was currently making his way through all the gloom and grime the only thing he wished to do was traverse deeper into the maze of darkness. His love for adventure overriding his better judgment as he journeyed through the Dustwallow with only a gun and his trusty animal companion by his side.

If by now you‘re wondering who this foolhardy adventurer is then allow me to introduce you to a plucky Pandaren hunter who goes by the name of Shu Summerjade. A jolly character who had come to Dustwallow Marsh for the simple reason of enjoying the thrill he got whenever he explored yet another area of the strange new world he had found himself in after leaving his homeland of the Wandering Isle.

Hoisting his weapon up onto his shoulder as he rounded the top of a hill the tired Pandaren issued out a quick command to Gnasher, his shaggy wolf pet and hunting partner, and continued down one of the twisting paths cutting through the shadowy swamp surrounding them.

Scanning the area as they walked Shu slowly turned his head from left to right, excitedly going over every last detail he could see in the environment. He had never seen a place such as this before. True it wasn’t beautiful as the Temple of the Five Dawns or as tranquil as the Singing Pools of his homeland, but it had a certain charm to it that he could not resist despite the dire warnings he had received from a group of Orcs he had met in the Southern Barrens.

Thinking back to those gruff men and their smirking tusked lips Shu snorted derisively. They had told him that entering the swamp was a foolish endeavor. That the trails within Dustwallow were too maze-like and dangerous for any traveler to endure completely alone.

Shu, of course, hadn’t at all been deterred by their words. The traveling Pandaren confidently telling them that he was better off alone as he left the troop of Orgrimmar soldiers as he blindly walked into the dark marshlands without pause.

Why should he fear the unknown, he thought as the dryness of the Barrens gave way to the thick, heady air of the swamp. An adventure was what he wanted not safety! And what better kind of adventure was there than one that boasted the unknown!?

Speaking of that unknown… slowing in his gait Shu took notice to several rustling pushed on the path ahead of him. Drawing his weapon in response to the shuffling shrubbery, the bear stilled and peered through the telescopic sight, eyes trained on whatever may come.

The Dustwallow Marsh, despite being in Horde territory, was a contested zone where both sides of the conflict ravishing the land roamed about. It wasn’t at all uncommon for members of the Horde and Alliance to come across on another and attack. Shu in fact had put down a pushy dwarf a few days ago who tried to kill him in his sleep.

To Shu’s relief though, instead of a soldier with the Alliance emblem on his chest the only thing that came of the sound before him was the inquisitive head of a Bloodfen Raptor. A scaly red and teal colored beast which while deadly to one with no experience, offered no real threat to a talented hunter such as himself.

Letting out an annoyed huff at such measly prey Shu visibly relaxes and pulled the trigger of his weapon. The sun would be setting in a few hours after all and cooked raptor meat would make a good dinner around the campfire that night.

The short skirmish that ensued after the first shot was a brief one, the Pandaren hunter easily taking the dinosaur down with the help of Gnasher who sprang forward as the raptor rushed them to deliver a single devastating bite to the dimwitted creature’s jugular.

Giving a smile as their quarry fell, Shu quickly approached the beast and squatted down, hand going out to pat Gnasher on his head before he ran his fingers through his own short beard. The raptor was a good specimen. Not only would it’s meat last them for a few days but the claws and bones could be sold for some quick coin. Something which Shu needed to do considering how light his wallet was getting.

Consumed with thoughts of how he would prepare his kill Shu failed to notice several large shadows descending upon him and Gnasher from behind until it was much too late. A deafening roar sounding out, the bear was suddenly blindsided as a large muscular forearm connected with the back of his head. The force of the unexpected strike sending him flying through the air and face first into the muddy bank of a nearby pond.

Reeling in unbelievable pain as his nose began to bleed Shu unsteadily rolled himself over and up onto all fours, the Pandaren’s unsteady gaze landing upon something that truly horrified him. Standing above him were several large imposing creatures that seemed to be the living embodiment of the swampy area he was traveling through itself.

Taller than any Pandaren, Orc, or Tauren Shu had ever seen, these twisted, sinister beasts boasted bodies made of rotten wood and moss. Their faces a mismatch of hanging vines and glowing red eyes that bore straight through Shu’s soul as they stared back rendering him speechless and frightened out of his mind.

Finding himself unable to move as they creatures shambled closer Shu began to tremble and shake. Maybe coming into the swamp alone with Gnasher had been a bad idea. Wait! Gnasher was with him! Turning to his pet Shu looked to him to act, the wolf instantly understanding the silent plea as he leapt into the air with a loud bark.

Unfortunately even Gnasher’s fierceness was no match for the lead creature, the moldy monster swiping the gray furred animal away as if it were nothing. Gnasher’s broken body colliding with the side of a tree with a sickening snap before it fell lifelessly to the ground.

It was in seeing his beloved companion killed before his very eyes that Shu finally reacted to the oncoming battle. Clamoring to his feet he raised his weapon and fired a volley of explosive bullets at the crowd. That would take care of the monsters! But once again the Pandaren’s efforts to protect himself failed. His bullets absorbed by the mass of decay coming towards him as if they were nothing.  

Oh, that was not a good sign. These creatures must be high leveled, meaning that Shu could never defeat them on his own. Maybe it was a mistake coming into the marsh all by himself. A mistake that was now going to claim his life apparently.

But Shu wasn’t going to go down without a fight. Flipping his gun around the Pandaren tried using it as a makeshift club, swinging wildly as the creatures reared back with wide eyes. “G-G-GO AWAY!” Shu cried out. “Do so now or I’ll kill you!”  

For his threat Shu earned himself a sinister look from the creature leading the pack. The sight of its glinting fangs appearing from under the vines serving as its upper lips chilling before it rushed forward, large tentacled hand wrapping around Shu’s neck as he was lifted high into the air and choked.  

Dangling in midair as his lungs burned Shu struggled and clawed in vain at the green vines constricting his throat, his vision quickly fading as he tried to fight back. This truly was it wasn’t it? After all the adventures he had since leaving his homeland he was going to be killed by a group of stinking monsters in a murky muddy swamp.

But then just as the Shu’s vision began to grow dark something happened that completely changed his fate. Another, gruffer roar, echoing out, the hunter suddenly found himself released from the grip strangling him. A harsh breath coming out as he fell, head first, onto the hard ground with a thud and the sounds of fighting erupted around him.  

Left dazed and confused from his impact with the muddy marsh floor Shu frantically tried to figure out what was happening as he started to rapidly lose consciousness. Peering up he saw several shadows moving around him. Most of the silhouettes belonged to the monsters that had tried to kill him but two, smaller than the others seemed to be fighting against them and surprisingly winning.

Losing his battle to remain awake as the battle raged Shu whimpered and closed his blurry eyes, the last thing he saw before he fell into a deep dreamless sleep being a brutish face hovering over him with concern in its inquisitive red eyes.

-------------------------------------------------- |   WOW-WOW-WOW-WOW-WOW   | --------------------------------------------------

Awaking with a start to the sound of loud chuckling Shu gasped and then groaned as pain surged throughout his very being. Reluctantly lifting his head once the discomfort had passed the black and white furred man carefully sat up and rubbed his aching muzzle, blurry vision slowly taking in his surroundings as he tried his best to discern where on Azeroth he had woken up.  

Apparently he was in a cave of some sort. Small and… oddly homey looking despite it’s darkened state, it was furnished by several pieces of large furniture and makeshift bedding made of several clean and comfortable furs. Their softness a welcome relief to the Pandaren after sleeping on wet ground for so long. Quite an odd change from the dark and dank swamp he had been in before his unwanted nap.

With that thought Shu suddenly remember his encounter with the monsters out in the marshlands and how it had ended. How they had ambushed him, how they had killed Gnasher, and how he had been rescued by someone or something that had brought him to the cave he was now in. Wait… Gnasher’s body!

Looking around the cavern Shu was horrified to see that his poor pet was nowhere to be seen. By the gods, he had to get back out there and find his beloved pet before he ended up the meal of some bloodthirsty crocolisk or spider!

Attempting to get up onto his feet to start the search Shu winced pain as his legs gave out under him, his struggle causing him to fall back onto the bed he was on with a loud pained grunt that bounced off of the walls of the cave and right into his ears.  

It was as his shout echoed off of the walls that something else rang out catching the pained bear’s attention. Listening closely as he sat back down Shu heard a surprised hum come from just beyond the cavern he was in. a deep gruff sounding sound that was followed by the words, “Me think me heard sound. Come, let’s go see if he alright.”

Becoming worried as he heavy footfalls began approaching, Shu quickly tried to find his weapon, anything to help defend himself. Even if whoever was approaching the Pandaren had saved him that still didn’t mean he wasn’t in danger. For all Shu knew it could have been some Alliance scum aiming to torture information out of him before he murdered in in cold blood.

Bright light filtering into the chamber, blinding the frightened man, Shu readied himself for an attack and squinted against the harsh brightness, two large shadowed figures appearing in the opening at the far side of the room.

“Oh, bear-man awake!” One of the silhouettes said. “See, me tell you him not dead.”

Still unable to find a means of defense Shu decided to directly face the threat coming towards him. “W-Who’s there!” When no response came, save for a pair of chuckles, the panda tried again, this time more forceful. “Reveal yourself whoever or whatever you are or I shall make you sorry!”

“Heh-heh, him real bossy.” A second voice commented. “Maybe it not good idea we save him after all.”

There was the sound of a hand slapping against skin, the first voice that had spoken responding to the second. “Shut mouth Hoosh!” It argued back. “Bear man was in trouble so we help. We be guards after all.”  

Coming closer, a torch in hand, one of the darkened silhouettes finally revealed itself to the now very confused Pandaren. It was a massive, intimidating being, skin a ruddy tan color and it’s body heavyset in size and shape. Most interesting of all though was the fact that the creature only wore a simple, old looking loincloth with a long flap hanging down from the front under a large pudgy belly.

Drawing his eyes off of that sight after a moment however Shu found himself quickly staring into the same gruff looking face and curious gaze he had seen before he was knocked out. Two bright, red hued eyes set in a rough looking face along with a short horn sporting from the head and a pair of large jutting canines parting a pair of thick lips. Taking this all in Shu came to the immediate conclusion that the being before him was a member of a species he had only heard tale of, an Ogre.

Remembering all the stories he had heard of such brutes Shu once again found himself unable to move as the Ogre kneeled down in front of him and took his face between his huge index finger and thumb, turning his head from side to side. Was it inspecting him to see if he was okay to eat perhaps?

“Him, was knocked silly by bog beasts.” The “man” touching Shu said thoughtfully. “Hoosh, let him eat meat you got. Him need food probably.”

Stepping forward, the second shadowed figure revealed itself to also be an Ogre, though unlike his companion this one seemed somehow younger in Shu’s scared eyes. “Hoosh don’t like giving meat away Smasher.” He said while waving around a piece of charred meat on a skewer. “We cook it.”

“But bear man kill it not us.” Turning to the other man, Smasher apparently, reached out and snatched the cooked food away from his friend and held it out for Shu to take. “Here, eat. Get strong again.”

Roused out of his confusion by the smell of meat under his nose Shu pushed the food away and gaped up at the duo above him. “Tell me who are you!” He demanded again. “And why have you brought me here?

For his question, the hunter earned himself a yet another pair of highly amused laughs. “Bear man already ask that, but me guess we never really answer” Holding his large palm out Smasher gave Shu a friendly but slightly toothy grin. “Me be Smasher.”

Not knowing exactly what to do Shu reached up and took the offered hand. “Smasher?” He asked. That was a rather unsettling name. What exactly did this ogre “Smash”?

Responding to the question Smasher grunted in acknowledgment. “Yes, me be Smasher or just Smash.” Pointing over to his companion he huffed. “That be Hoosh over there. We both be Stonemaul Ogres.”

It was then that Shu suddenly realized who and what these two were. Among the various stories of Ogres he had heard in the Horde capital there had been some speak of one tribe called the Stonemaul. According to the legends there were even more stupid and violent than their wild kin. But all that couldn’t be true. These two Stonemaul Ogres had saved him from those “bog beasts” after all.

“You’re really Stonemaul?” Shu eventually asked, just to be sure.

Smasher nodded cheerfully at the second query. “Yup!” Extending his meaty finger against the horde insignia emblazoned upon Shu’s chest he chuckled. “You be Horde, right? Me not know they let bear men join!”

Shu was getting awfully tired of being called a bear. “First my friend I am not a bear man.” He began gently but firmly. “I’m a Pandaren and my name is Shu. Now, as to answer your question: Yes I am a part of the Horde. I just joined a short time ago with some of my people.”

“Good, we be Horde too.” Standing, Smasher reached under his bulging belly and raised it up to reveal the crude belt buckle holding up his simple clothing. To Shu’s surprise the circular piece of metal bore the same engraved symbol he had on his shoulder. “See?” The Ogre said. “We on same side!”

Shu suddenly felt his face heat up at the other man’s innocent display. When Smasher had shown him his belt he had also inadvertently given him a nice clear view of the rather large bulge in the front of his loincloth. “Y-Yes I can see we are allies now.” He said, looking away to hide his blush. “You may put your… belly down now my friend.”

Releasing his stomach, the ample gut jiggling up and down as he did, Smasher grunted happily. His amusement soon ended though when he suddenly frowned, the Ogre’s eyes going wide for a second before he turned to Hoosh and then back. “Oh, we sorry but couldn’t save doggy friend.” He said pouting. “We tried.”

“Gnasher?” Shu said, reminded of his faithful pet. “W-Where is he? Did you leave him out in the marsh?”

“No, me and Smash bring him here too.” Hoosh confirmed. Taking the torch from his friend the shorter Ogre went over to a small alcove on the far side of the room, using the light to illuminate the dark corner and much to Shu’s surprise the prone from of his deceased pet. “Doggy was brave.”

Clumsily getting to his feet, Bash helping him when he slipped much to his surprise, Shu shuffled his way over to the wolf with a frown. “Yes my friends, he truly is brave.” Reaching Gnasher the Pandaren kneeled down next to the animal. “Good boy, thank you for saving me back there.”

Closing his eyes Shu concentrated hard on what he was about to do. The ancient primal forces his hunting instructors back on the Wandering Isle had taught him to tap into forming in his mind. Vision clouding over as he went into a mild trance Shu felt his sprit calling out for Gnasher’s in the shadowy void where all go when they passed.

For several moments no response came, but then a howl pierced the silence, a small smile appearing on the bear’s muzzle as he uttered the quiet words, “Come here boy!”.

Having watched the whole event from afar, Smasher and Hoosh let out twin gasps as a bright flash filled the room, the light then quickly dying down to reveal a now very alive wolf who was happily pinning their new bear friend to the ground as he barked and licked at his master’s face.

“How you do that!” Hoosh said in befuddled wonder.

“Resurrection Magic.” Shu casually explianed as he pushed his pet off of him. “It’s one of the spells they teach hunters like me. Revive Pet. Comes in handy when your companion protects you the way mine does. Isn’t that right boy?”

Tail wagging, Gnasher seemed to nod to his master’s question. But the animal’s happy mood soon took a sudden turn when he noticed they were not alone. Turning to the two Ogres in their midst the wolf snarled, his fur raised as he readied an attack.

“No boy there are friends!” Shu gently reprimanded with a pat to the beast’s head. “At least I think they are.”  

Smasher smiled. “Heh, yes we be friends!” Taking the meat they had tried to feed to Shu the large man held it out for Gnasher who sniffed at it for a moment before devouring it with zeal. “He-he-heh, funny doggy.” He laughed. “Him really hungry.”

“That doesn’t surprise me.” Shu smirked. “Being resurrected always seems to leave Gnasher with quite an appetite. Suppose the ghosts don‘t feed him much when he‘s on the other side.”

The fog of suspicion fully lifting as the two ogres broke out in a fit of giggling at his small joke the Pandaren relaxed and smiled at the two gentle giants. First they had saved him from being killed and then they had brought him and his then dead pet’s lifeless body back to their… cave to tend to his wounds. In the his mind that made Hoosh and Smasher good people.

“So… is that meat cooking from that raptor I killed?” Shu asked after a moment as he nodded down to Gnasher.

Peering back up to the bear Smasher nodded. “Yes. We cut raptor up and cook so you have something to eat when you wake.” He provided. “We ate some too though. Sorry.”

“It’s fine.” Su said waving any guilt away. “It’s the least I can do after what you’ve done for me. In fact…”

Remembering his pack which had been placed in the same alcove Gnasher’s body had been in Shu opened it and pulled out a few jugs of dwarven brew he had pilfered from a fortress in the Southern Barrens.  

“…How about we have a drink with our meal?” The hunter continued. “As my people say, the best things in life are good food, good drink, and good company!”

This proclamation drew large grins and hearty chuckles from the hunter’s two Ogre saviors. “Me thinking I’m like this bear man now. Oh, Hoosh mean Pan-ran!”  

-------------------------------------------------- |   WOW-WOW-WOW-WOW-WOW   | --------------------------------------------------

Evening quickly turning to night Shu enjoyed himself as he got to know the pair of brutish men who had rescued him from peril. Apparently Smasher and Hoosh were guards hailing from a small Ogre settlement to the west of where they were now.

They had both been on a regular patrol when they had heard the racket of the bog beasts attacking Shu and had gone to investigate, the duo quickly dispatching with the monsters in order to save his black and white furred tail in just the nick of time.    

Shu had also been very pleased to find out that, despite the rumors from the Orcs, that the Ogres were a boisterous jolly pair. Both larger men happily telling jokes and stories around the fire pit in the main cavern of the cave they had taken shelter in as they greedily consumed the raptor meat and alcohol Shu had provided.

Not one to be undone, Shu had used his Pandaren wilds to spin yarns of his own past experiences. Stories and legends of his own homeland that utterly amazed the two tan skinned men he was sharing his meal with. Smasher, especially seemed to become enamored with Shu’s descriptions of his travels throughout the world and asked several questions about all sorts of things much to Shu amusement.

By the time the fire had shrunk down to half its original size in all three men were pleasantly full and half awake. Shu yawning lightly to himself as he laid back against Gnasher’s sleeping form, finished the story he had been telling with a smug snicker.

“--And it was at that time that the Orc walks up to me, goes crossed eyed, and falls face first onto the bar floor.” He said proudly. “Never bothered me again after that.”

Smasher gave a deep, gruff chuckle to the end of the Pandaren’s tale, the slightly drunken Ogre slapping his knees and nearly falling over backwards as he rocked back and forth on the log he was sitting on. “Pan-ran, really funny!” He said, wiping a tear from his eyes. “You make stupid Orc look like fool!”

“That I did my friend.” Shu smiled back.

Looking across the small campground the hunter smirked as he took in the sight of a sleeping Hoosh laying face down and ass up on the ground a short distance away. The younger Ogre, who Shu had learned was only a rookie guard during their talk, had fallen asleep after gorging himself on meat and booze.

“Should we worry about him over there?” He asked Smasher. “He might get a cramp sleeping like that.”

“Him sturdy Ogre.” Smasher informed curtly. “Hoosh can sleep anywhere. Even on sharp rocks and bones and other Ogres”

Shu’s face heated up again with Smasher’s last words. What was most likely just an innocent comment had a slightly different meaning to it if one thought hard enough. Of course Shu was more than certain that the two men weren’t that way. Big burly guards like them didn’t look the type to enjoy male company as opposed to the female variety. Though for the life of him Shu couldn’t recalled the topic of female Ogres ever coming up during their conversation. Almost as if neither man had ever seen one.

The sound of Smasher lifting himself off of his log and stumbling to his feet drew the hunter out of his thoughts and made him look up to his newfound companion. “Something wrong?” He asked.  

“Need make water.” Smasher simply replied as lumbered towards the opening of the cave. “Be back soon.”

“Alright. Be careful out there.” Shu called after him.

Watching the other man walk away, Shu let his eyes travel down the Smasher’s broad back and to his cloth covered behind. The Ogre’s both wore their clothing in such a way that from behind one got a relatively good view, the dull red fabric stretched tautly over their large rounded backsides.

Zeroing in on this part of Smasher’s anatomy Shu felt his cock start to harden. Thinking about the two men who had saved him he realized that Smasher and Hoosh were prime examples of male hood by his standards. Everything from the way their bellies swayed and jiggled as they walked to their gruff by lovable personalities stuck a chord with the most primal, sexual part of the hunter’s mind.

Delving further into his lustful musings as he sat there, warmed by the fire, a terribly invasive idea formed in Shu‘s mind. Just a short distance away, Smasher was about to relieve himself. That meant that once the Ogre found a suitable spot he’d pull out what he had hidden behind that bulge he had unknowing flashed earlier.

If were one to hypothetically be watching said event from a good enough hiding spot they’d surely get a clear unobstructed view of what the other man had to offer between his legs. A memory which they could then use for their own private use later.  

Eyeing the entrance of the cave as he considered his scenario, Shu quickly went over the pros and cons of going through with such an idea. On one hand he could potentially ruin his newfound friendship with the Ogre had just met. Despite multiple attempts since leaving the Wandering Isle he had yet to find someone receptive to his sexual desires. But then on the other hand, the one his lust and dwarven brew addled mind now controlled, the chance to get a fleeting look at what had to be a very large cock was too good an opportunity to pass up.

Thinking about such a magnificent tool Shu instantly came to a decision. He wanted to see what Smasher had down there. No, after seeing that bulge he needed to see it! If on the off chance he was caught by the simple man he could always just lie and claim he was searching for his own place to relieve himself.

Quietly getting to his feet as to not awaken Hoosh, Shu turned to Gnasher and held a finger up to his lips, shushing him. “Stay here boy and watch after our other big friend over there.” He whispered. “Give a howl if he moves, understand.

Canine head raising from the ground Gnasher made an annoyed huff at his master’s command and quickly returned to sleeping. This wasn’t the first time the wolf had been made to keep a look out during one of Shu’s lecherous schemes and this certainly wasn’t the last. He just hoped they didn’t get chased away like before.

After shaking his head in amusement at Gnasher’s response to his order Shu ambled his way out of the cave and into the heady Dustwallow Marsh night. Taking a deep breath as he stepped into the muggy atmosphere of the wilderness the hunter quickly set about trying to discover where his large quarry had gone off to in the few short minutes since had last seen him.

Thankfully this task turned out to be an easy one, Smasher’s trail through the underbrush obvious thanks to several large bare footprints in the muddy swamp floor a few feet away. “This will be a piece of Fish cake.” Shu commented as he started to pad down the trail. “A first year hunting student could follow these tracks!”

Pleased that he had a path to follow the sneaking Pandaren quickly made his way through the muddy foliage around him, eyes focused on the clumsily left tracks under his feet as he thought about the sexy sight he would find at its end.

Hearing a grunt after a few minutes of walking though the swamp Shu stealthily slid behind a nearby tree and peered across a small clearing to a small moonlit pond several hundred feet away. To his immense delight there was Smasher, the large man steadying himself with one hand against a tree as he fiddled with the belt holding up his primitive loincloth.

“Ah… just in time!” Shu said quietly to himself. Making sure not to give away his location the hunter carefully moved closer and closer to where the Ogre stood until he ended up behind another tree close to the other man. “Now, let us have ourselves a good look shall we?”

Still seemingly unaware of his audience Smasher growled in irritation as he continued to struggle with his belt. “Stupid belt!” He cursed in annoyance. “Always hard to get loose.”

Growing tired after a few more frantic seconds of wrestling with the buckle the drunken guard huffed and hooked his thumbs in the waistband of his loincloth. Forget about doing it properly! Sliding the tight article of clothing halfway down his hips Smasher chuckled as he revealed himself to the world, his bare skin forming goose pimples as a cool breeze blew past while he scratched himself on the bottom.

From his spot back behind the tree Shu quickly had to stifle the soft gasp that wanted to come out of him. Eyes roaming over the entirety of his new colossal friend’s form the Pandaren shivered with a combination of pure lust and hunger, his breath growing short as he took it all in.

This was so much more than he had been expecting when he followed after Smasher. Instead of a fleeting glance at the large man’s soft member in the dark night, he now had a clear unobstructed view of Smasher’s meaty ass under the glow of the moon. The sight of those plump rounded cheeks and bare back causing the hunter to become even more aroused than he already was.

If only he could place his hands on that muscular, heavyset body. Run his clawed fingers across that tannish scarred skin, feeling, groping, caressing whatever area of the warm flesh he touched. Better yet, what wouldn’t Shu give to actually taste the cock he could see hanging between the other man’s open legs as he aimed. Savor the sweet, exotic ambrosia of the cum brewing in those low hanging balls as he sucked Smasher off with all his might.

It was only when Smasher gave a long satisfied growl, beginning to urinate, that Shu broke out of his self-induced trance and turned away to head back towards the cave. What he had seen was enough for him he supposed. Better to leave now unnoticed than risk getting caught by the angry Ogre. No need to repeat what happened back during his stay in Orgrimmar… and Razor Hill and those farms dotting the Northern and Southern Barrens and several other places he need not mention.  

‘Not that I truly deserved being chased away from any of those inns.’ The Pandaren wryly thought to himself while working his way through the bushes. ‘Still say those Orc’s overreact to a normal friendly pat on the bottom.’

Reaching the cave he had woken up in earlier Shu silently entered and returned to his place lounging against  Gnasher. Smasher wouldn’t even know he had moved if he played his cards right. All he had to do was act as innocent as a newborn cub when the he returned. Soon enough the heavy stomping of the Ogre’s feet reached the scheming bears ears and he turned to watch as Smasher stepped back into the light of the fire and plopped himself back down onto the log he had been using.

“Is meat done yet?” Smasher  asked Shu without missing a beat. “Me still hungry.”

“I think the one on the far right is done.” Shu responded back. The ogres knew how to gut and clean a kill but they seemed to have trouble with telling when it was cooked through. Not that raw meat seemed to bother them too much either. “But maybe you should turn it around and let it cook for a few more minutes on the other side my friend. It‘ll taste better fully cooked.”

“Okay.” Smasher agreed.

Lifting himself off out of his seat a little the horn man turned over the skewered meat in question and sat back down while taking another drink of the dwarven mead they had shared. Noticing that Shu was still staring at him as he did this the ogre gave the hunter a goofy looking grin which was returned with a small smile, the two happily sharing a long quiet moment of comfortable companionship as they both continued to drink and eat.

This peace wasn‘t lasting however, because suddenly out of the blue Smasher burped and asked something that caused Shu to descend into full panic. “Why Pan-ran watch Smasher when he go pee?” He questioned. “Why hide too?”

To say Shu was shocked when the other man asked him that question would be an understatement. Jade colored eyes bulging out, he suddenly choked on the sip of mead he had been drinking and started coughing as he tried to clear his clogged windpipe.

Only after several awkward moments of hacking and sputtering was Shu able to regain enough of his composure to respond to Smasher’s query. His mouth hanging open and ears flat against his skull in guilt as he posed one of his own. “I-I have no i-idea what you are talking about!” He tried weakly. “I‘ve been here in this cave all night.”

Smasher’s grin dropped at Shu’s refusal to acknowledge what he did. “No, you follow and watch when Smasher make water.” He insisted. “What? You think me too stupid to see Pan-ran behind tree?”

If Shu hadn’t already been embarrassed before he truly was now as he witnessed a hurt look cross over Smasher‘s face. Not only had he been caught spying, but now the Ogre thought he assumed him a dullard. Sure Shu had been confident that he could deceive the other man, but calling him stupid was something he couldn‘t in all honestly do. After spending the entire evening with him and Hoosh, Shu had come to realize just how intelligent the Ogre’s truly were in their own special way.  

“I… I do not find you stupid my friend.” Standing Shu offered his opened palms in peace. “I was simply looking for my own place to relieve myself is all and did not wish to disturb you.”

Smasher chuckled at the smaller man’s obvious lie. “If that true then why did Pan-ran not piss and instead come right back to fire?”

Shu floundered under the continued tearing down of his deception, his mind racing to come up with another excuse that Smasher would believe. However, before he could he was quickly interrupted when the Stonemaul Ogre clumsily got up onto his feet and padded his way over to him with a knowing look.

“You know what Smasher think is going on here?” Smasher asked with a serious, no-nonsense expression. “Thing Pan-ran don’t want to admit.”

Believing that he was about to be pummeled into the ground under his feet Shu closed his eyes and slowly shook his head. “N-N-No what?” He asked.

There was another deep chortle from Smasher at the nervousness in his smaller friend’s voice. “Smasher think you be all sweet on him.” He continued, almost thoughtfully. “Me bet sneaky Pan-ran was trying to get good look at Ogre cock cause he all horny.”

Realizing he was cornered now Shu sighed and decided it was best to face the music. “I’m truly sorry if I caused insult by spying on you my friend.” Maybe an apology would lessen the beating to come. “But you are right, I followed because I am… “sweet on you” as you put it.”

“Me know it!” Smasher exclaimed.

Cringing at the loud response shouted at him Shu hesitantly concluded his apology. “Even if that is true my friend it does not excuse what I did.” He sighed. “It was a shameful act and I accept whatever form of punishment you have in store.”

“Smasher no punish Pan-ran.” Smasher said with what almost sounded like a giggle. “You just showing how you feel by being sneaky.”

His grin from before returning the Ogre suddenly did something that both surprised and delighted Shu. Working his fingers into the waistband of his loincloth again he bent over and pushed it down to the floor, the thin piece of fabric pooling around his ankles as he stood up straight in all his naked glory.

“If Pan-ran wanted look all had to do was ask!” Smasher said matter-of-factly as he kicked the clothing away. “Here, look all you want now. Light better here in cave than outside anyway.”

To stunned to move Shu slowly lowered his vision down over Smasher’s large belly and huffed hotly as he came face to face with the thick, vein covered shaft springing out from the brute’s hairless crotch. It was a truly impressive piece of weaponry. Its girth nearly as wide as bottle of mead and its length nearly as long as a goblin’s forearm. Surely something as beautiful and… big as this could not exist in reality.

‘I must still be unconscious from the monster’s attack.’ Shu reasoned to himself as he stood there staring down at the colossal cock. ‘That or I‘m dead and this is my eternal reward!’

Making an attempt to dispel the fevered dream he saw Shu roughly shook his head and peered back down. To his bewilderment though Smasher’s cock did not disappear upon doing so. In fact, the illusion only became worse as a strong, heady odor wafted up from the Ogre’s privates. A scent that made Shu’s nose twitch and his mouth water as he painfully became aroused again.  

Standing in front of the smaller male Smasher smirked at the reaction to his ogrehood. “Pan-ran better shut mouth unless he want Smasher to put dick in there.” He said mockingly. “Not that me think him would mind.”

Tightly closing his mouth shut as he snapped out of his daze Shu gave a shuddering sigh and stared up at the taller being before him shyly. “I-I am sorry for staring. It is just that…” How could one adequately describe the wonder he was looking at? “It is just that… wow.”

“Me already said Pan-ran no have to say sorry. It just natural.” Smasher said with an impatient but playful growl. Smirking the Ogre took himself in hand and wagged his cock at Pandaren, it‘s dull red head swaying back and forth tantalizingly as he did. “You can touch if want.”

Resisting the urge to take hold of the other man with that Shu looked up into Smasher’s eyes. “R-Really?” He asked quietly. “I mean, you don’t mind me… touching you sexually.”

“Smasher like being touched sexually.” The Ogre stated as if it was obvious. “Now, black and white bear better touch before me put cock away and say hell with it.”

Not needing anymore encouragement than that Shu hesitantly reached out and wrapped his clawed fingers around the behemoth offered to him, if only to satisfy his growing curiosity mind you. Sliding his palm up and down the heated, hard as rock flesh, he felt his breath grow short, the slickness beading at the tip causing his fur to become sticky as he continued.

Placing his hands on Shu’s shoulders while being stroked Smasher oddly made a half purring half growing sound from his chest. “That feel good.” He remarked. “Tug meat harder. Want really feel Pan-ran’s hand.”

“As you command my friend.” Shu eagerly responded.

Falling down onto his knees the hunter used both his hands to grip the shaft that had become the center of his world, each slickened glide of his padded paws earning Shu either a deep grunt or soft growl from the man he was playing with. Ears twitching as he listened to all these sounds Shu had to restrain the chuckle he wanted to make. Apparently Smasher, or all Ogres in general, were primal beings at nature. Ones that easily lost themselves in hedonistic pleasures similarly to how the Pandaren did back on the Wandering Isle.

‘I wonder just how far he’ll allow me to go?’ Shu said amusedly to himself. ‘Humm… I suppose the only way to find out is to push and see, aye?’

Licking his lips Shu lowered his head and languidly drew his tongue across the blunt head of his Smasher’s engorged member. As expected there was an instantaneous response from the standing man as he did so. Basher giving a surprised grunt and then a pleased rumble as the Pandaren relentlessly started to lick and nibble the heated organ with increasing boldness.  

“Fuck…” Smasher cursed with a restrained growl. “Pan-ran got nice tongue! Me like way he play with head. Keep doing!”  

Goaded by the words of encouragement raining down from above Shu opened his mouth wide and took the leaking head of the Ogre’s maleness into his mouth so he could suck on it vigorously. Digging his tongue into the wide slit on the crown of the thick tool he savored the bitter-sweet taste that cascaded over his taste buds, mouth watering as he nursed on it for a few long, agonizing moments then slid further down, taking the large pole deeper and deeper down his gullet.

Going weak in the knees as he was suckled on Smasher quickly steadied himself and placed a hand on his little friend’s head, directing and guiding Shu back and forth as he watched his cock disappeared between the Pandaren’s thin black lips. “Ugh… Pan-ran really, really good at this!” He grunted out. “Best sucking Smasher ever had! No stop, please!”

Grinning around the cock in his mouth Shu mentally assured himself that there was no way in hell he would halt his lusty actions. Not until he had a belly full of thick Ogre seed. Endeavoring to make that a reality he went all the way down on Smasher’s turgid manhood, his nose meeting the sweaty crotch at the organ’s base where he finally got a proper sniff of the rank musk permeating the heated region.

Rolling his head back with a groan as he was deep throated, Smasher shallowly thrust down the hot throat pleasuring him so well. His moves while not completely gentle still surprisingly aware of the amount of force he used as he enjoyed the sensation of the wet suckling mouth around his cock and fought off his urge to just drown the Pandaren in his ogreish seed.

But as hard as Smasher tried to restrain himself Shu’s will to swallow said cum was even greater. Bobbing back and forth faster, the black and white furred man whimpered and moaned as he continued to blow the larger man. The vibrations he made as he did so tickling and massaging Smasher’s cock in such a way that before he knew it, the simple guard was signaling his release with a grunt as he unloaded several spurts of warm spunk into the waiting panda’s awaiting mouth.  

Swallowing the frothy liquid filling his gullet Shu reluctantly pulled back. The thick cock he had been sucking on sliding from his mouth with a wet sounding pop as a thick wad landed on his nose, making him chuckle as he stared up at his panting companion.

“Thank you.” The hunter murmured after swallowing. “That was most enjoyable.”

“It not over yet.” Smasher said, out of breath. Stepping back the Ogre reached down and took the Pandaren under his arms, lifting him into the air much to Shu’s pleasant surprise. “Me gonna fuck Pan-ran’s ass now.” He said licking off the cum hanging off of the bear’s nose. “That is if he let me?”

Eyes going wide at the thought of taking such a large object into his body Shu eagerly nodded back. “Yes, I would enjoy that quite a lot.” Looking over to Hoosh who was still soundly asleep on the cavern floor he frowned. “But… what of your friend?”

Turning to the other sleeping Ogre Smasher snorted. “Hoosh fall asleep so he miss out.” Moving suddenly the guard grinned down at the man in his arms. “But, we better fuck somewhere else. Hoosh grumpy when he get waked up.”

“Plus it would be very rude disturbing him.” Shu added smirkingly.

Mentally preparing himself for what was about to happen Shu grew quiet as he and Smasher moved from the well-lit central cavern and back into the smaller one he had placed in to recover earlier. His soon to be lover placing him down on furs on the floor with surprising gentleness the Pandaren reclined and watched as Smasher quickly left and returned  with a torch from the other room, placing it in a holder carved into the wall to provide them with light.

“Pan-ran need be naked for this.” Smasher more ordered than said as the flickering light bathed the cave in soft shadows. “Want help?”

Looking down at his clothing then back up to Smasher’s large hands Shu quickly shook his head no. “I shall undress myself my friend.” He said quietly. “There are many buckles on my person and I know you have trouble with that.”

Smasher snorted at the smaller male‘s joke at his expense. “If Pan-ran saw that he should have helped Smasher with belt when he peeking. Almost piss loincloth.”

A chuckle shared between them Shu happily began undressing himself much to watching Smasher’s pleasure. Shucking off his armored pauldrons first and placing them aside, the Pandaren aimed a coy look up to his much larger friend and then moved onto unbuttoning the brown and yellow vest he wore.

Getting down onto his knees as his small companion pulled his shirt and vest over his head, barring his doughy chest and rounded belly, Smasher made an appreciative sound and ran his fingers through the soft fur covering the area. “Me like Pan-ran’s fuzzy body.” He commented. “Black chest and big white belly be cute.”

Shu could feel himself blushing horribly as the Ogre touched his stomach. Though he had no way of knowing it Smasher was doing something that truly turned him on. Something no one else had done since he had joined the Horde. Find pleasure in his roly-poly body.

“Humm… your hands feel good too my friend.” Shu said placing his palm over the Ogre’s. “But I’m afraid you’ll have to stop if you wish to see me completely naked.”

Withdrawing his hands with a slight pout Smasher sighed. “Yes, take pants off now!” He said lustfully. “Me want see bear cock.”

“Pandaren.” Shu gently chided as he went to finish his task. Loosening his belt, he shoved his breeches down his legs and off of his body, the only thing left on him as Smasher hungrily licked his lips being a pair of tight underclothes tented by his growing erection.

“You ready?” Shu said teasingly when he noticed his companion staring at him. “Or do you…”

Smasher huffed. “Stop teasing!”

Growling in frustration the inpatient Ogre reached down and roughly yanked off the final piece of clothing. Shu’s shorts tossed all the way across the room so he could fully take in what was before him. Shu’s cock, while not as impressively large as his own was a good decent length and girth for someone his size. The bare, pink shaft laying heavily against a pair of furry charcoal shaded thighs and right above a pair of fuzzy, cream colored balls.

“Pan-ran be hotter than though!” The guard said as he let out a heated breath. “Seeing you all naked makes Smasher want to fuck him even more now.

Laying there, fully in the buff, Shu tittered awkwardly at Smasher’s lecherous appraisal. In the past whenever he tried to flirt with a member of the Horde, Orcs and Trolls with bodies so tantalizing that hurt to look at them, several had turned their noses up at his advances calling him fat.

But seeing the way Smasher looked at him now, so lecherously and hungrily, it sent shivers down the Pandaren’s spine. Every compliment making him smile more and more as the other man descended down on him with a growl.

“Y-You really think I look alright?” Shu asked as the large bulk of the larger male settled on him. “There is no need to flatter me if that is it. I assure you that I am fully ready to give myself to you.”

“Me not lying, Pan-ran have good looks!” Smasher insisted as he returned to groping the furriness trapped under him. “Want to do so many naughty things to Pan-ran. Here, let Smasher show you.”

Running his palms up Shu’s sides the Ogre held the smaller male in place and lowered his head, latching his mouth on the right side of the bear’s chest so he could attack the hidden teat found midst the black fur with wanton veracity.

“By the singing pools!” Shu groaned as his nipple was mouthed. “I did not think you’d be into that sort of thing.”

“Pan-ran got nice tits, why wouldn’t Smasher want to suck them?” Smasher said with a hum. Moving to the other neglected side of his companion’s body the Ogre eagerly took the second teat into him mouth while attending to the first with his index finger and thumb. Twisting and pinching the pert mound so much that it caused Shu to whimper and writhe under him.

Pleasure shooting through him as his body was manipulated Shu rolled his head back against the furs he was laying on and tried his best to keep his voice down. Something which became harder when, upon finishing with his nipples, Smasher started to go lower. The big intimidating Ogre guard tenderly kissing the swell of his rounded stomach as he traveled down his body to his aching meat which he swallowed and sucked on greedily without a second thought.

“You, don’t waste any time do you?” Shu commented through a pleased snicker.

Lifting himself onto his elbows so he could get a look at what was happening down below the hunter watched as his bare pink cock slid back and forth between Smasher’s thick lips. Their eyes meeting the two men smirked at one another, the loud slurping sounds of the horny Ogre felating the equally excited Pandaren filling the small cave as the minutes passed.

The sweet, tickle of orgasm starting to rear its head after a while Shu took a deep calming breath and chuckled. “You may wish to slow down now my friend.” He advised. “If not I will be feeding you as you did me.”

“That fine with me.” Smasher said as he luridly pulled off of the penis in his mouth with a loud, wet sounding pop. “Me want taste of Pan-ran cum.”

“And taste it you shall my attractive giant.” Sitting up Shu affectionately cupped the side of Smasher’s grimy cheek, caressing the stubble covered skin as the large gruff man leaned into his touch with another of those strange purring growls. “However, unlike you there is a set number of times I can climax.”

Giggling at his small friend Smasher playfully licked Shu’s spit covered dick with a grin. “Me wait then.” He promised. “But Smasher going to keep doing naughty stuff. Me want eat bear butt next.” Not waiting for a response to his request Smasher sat up onto his haunches and effortlessly flipped Shu face down and propped his hips up, the Pandaren’s backside completely at his mercy.

Giving a grunt as he was roughly placed onto his belly and manhandled Shu blinked in surprise and peered over his shoulder just as his new aggressive lover lowered his head, large intrusive tongue worming it’s way between his doughy, black furred asscheeks and right into his hole. Probing, tasting, and growling into the furry furrow as he hungrily began to eat him out with incredible precision and energy.

It was at this point that all logical thought left Shu with a sudden drawn out moan, the panda lifting his head as his eyes rolled back in his head and he shamelessly shifted his hips from side to side, pushing back against the wicked appendage that was currently drilling into his sensitive pucker.

Getting rimmed like he was, was something he hadn’t felt since leaving the Isle. The natives he had been able to convince to join him in bed disgusted by the very notion of placing a tongue there. But it seemed his Ogre didn’t share that opinion, Smasher snorting and slurping at his rear like a wild beast as he continued on without a shred of reluctance.

“Yes… that feels so good!” Shu eventually huffed out once his mind recovered enough to speak. “Devour my hole! Taste my most private of places my dear, dear savior! Prepare me to take something much larger into my body this night!”  

Panting hotly against the hole he was ravenously eating Smasher made a noise that could have either been a growl or a chuckle. “Me gonna fuck Pan-ran lots when done.” He replied back gleefully. “Smasher gonna hold bear down and shove dick up black furry ass! Breed Pan-ran like only real Ogre can!”

Shu felt his cock pulse as he fully processed the vivid description given to him. Getting fucked like that sounded so damn good. “Y-You are?” He said. “A-And just how do Ogres breed?”

“We fuck hard.” Drawing back suddenly Smasher stuck two of his fingers into his mouth, wetting them with  a loud slurp before he jammed them into his Pandaren companion’s already well prepared hole, fucking him with them. “Ogres, fuck and fuck and fuck until we fill hole with loads of cum. Then we lick hole clean and do all again!”

“Insatiable lot aren’t you?” Shu groaned lowly. Wagging his tail as he was fingered the usually calm and proud man began to openly pant, fucking himself on the probing digit exploring his innards. “Is that what you plan to do to me tonight my dear Ogre? Fuck me until I am overflowing with your seed?”

Large rounded ears twitching when Shu uttered the words “My dear Ogre.” Smasher grinned. “Yes. Smasher gonna fuck you raw!” Adding another finger the guard started to really dig into Shu‘s hole, both sausage-like appendages sliding in and out with lewd, slick noises as he picked up speed. “Smasher gonna leave real big load of cum in Pan-ran’s ass! Gonna give him something to remember always!”

“Then get to it!” Unable to control himself anymore Shu lifted himself up onto all fours and wagged his ass. “FUCK ME BASHER!”

Blood beginning to boil with that heated command Smasher dutifully set about giving the smaller male exactly what he wanted. Snarling like a beast he quickly withdrew his fingers and got behind the kneeling Pandaren, the engorged tip of his hard iron cock pressing up against Shu now gaping and spit covered pucker enticingly for a brief moment before he pushed himself inside with a short hard thrust.

His hole split wide open by the blunt crown of his lover’s cock Shu let loose another groan, his mind over stimulated as he felt inch after inch of thick unyielding Ogrehood penetrate his ass until the point where Smasher’s large tan hips were flush against his fuzzy backside.

Unconsciously squeezing the large rod now imbedded inside of his anus a panting and wide eyed Shu dropped his head down between his shoulders and gave a slow shuddering sigh. “G-Give me a few moments if you would to accommodate you my Ogre?” He half begged. “Y-You’re just so big! Bigger than anyone else I’ve ever been with.”

A growl sounding Smasher leaned down over Shu’s back, heavy form fully felt as he whispered into the Pandaren’s ear. “Bigger than other cute chubby Pan-ran you fuck before?” He said in a playful, mocking tone.

Understanding what was happening Shu chuckled. “If only my kind had cocks like you Ogres do!” He said, face read and breath short as Smasher shifted his hips ever so slightly.

Moving his lower half from side to side carefully Smasher smirkingly nibbled on the back of his new lover’s neck, his tusks gently poking the sensitive skin as Shu continued to tremble in pleasure. “What ’bout Orcs?” He questioned next. “Did Pan-ran let green men fuck him?”

Shu nodded unsteadily. “O-One in the capital” He admitted. “He was drunk and thought me a busty barmaid.”

“What ‘bout Bull men?” Smasher asked, his hips starting to withdraw from the vice-like grip around his cock. “Me fuck one once. Him pretty big.”

A gasp sounding from him as he felt Smasher’s hardness achingly leave his body Shu nodded again frantically. By the gods how could he already miss being filled by the other man? “The Tauren are nothing compared to you Smash!” He assured. “Now stop your teasing you playfully cruel brute and fuck me properly! Show me that special brand of Ogre breeding you boasted about earlier!”

“Hoosh right, Pan-ran be bossy little thing.” Staring down at the black and white furred being under him Smasher took hold of Shu’s wide hips and readied himself. “But me no mind…” He said, a sinister grin crossing his face. “… Smasher can fuck bossiness right outta furry, meaty ass!”

Making good on his “threat” Smasher suddenly snapped his hips forward with a sharp, brutal thrust. The strength he used nearly knocking the air right out of Shu’s lings as the hunter cried out, reeling from a combination of slight pain and pure sexual satisfaction.

Smasher wasn’t one to allow him to fully recover from the first volley though, withdrawing just as quickly as he had advanced he quickly repeated the rapid gyration of his lower half, each new rotating harder and faster as he built up to a breakneck pace in his animalistic frenzy.

Peering back over his shoulder as his body bounced back and forth Shu chuckled merrily, his whole being pulsing with pleasure and his ass growing sore as his new Ogre friend rutted against him to his heart’s content. This truly was something he needed after so many weeks of traveling alone through the Barrens and Dustwallow Marsh. Gnasher was good company during hunts and around the campfire at night but nothing compared to being reamed out like he was by the handsome male he had met. One who’s jolly nature and tusked grin aroused more than just passion in his big Pandaren belly he slowly began to realize.

Carrying on without a moment of pause both Shu and Smasher happily enjoyed themselves and each other’s bodies as they steadily worked themselves to completion. In the end though it was only Shu who came from vigorous copulation. Arms and legs going suddenly weak as his prostrate was ruthlessly pummeled the proud young hunter fell down face first onto the bed, a loud cry coming out as he repeatedly sprayed thick yellowish seed onto the soft browns and greens of the fur blankets under them.

Feeling his partner’s climax as he continued to pound into him Smasher chuckled smugly and suddenly pulled out, patting his exotic lover’s bottom as backed away on his knees with a hard huff. “Pan-ran cum too easy.” He laughed. “Hope that mean him not done yet though. Me still hard as rock.”

Though rendered half exhausted from their previous exertions Shu lazily rolled over onto his sore bottom and snickered back at the other man. If there was one thing he loved it was an eager lover. “No, I don’t suppose I am done yet am I you marvelous beast of a man.” He teased back. “This was merely the first round of many I assume. You Ogre’s do fuck and fuck and fuck after all.”

Smasher hummed a gruff yes to this statement and moved back onto the bed, seating himself next to Shu in the process. Reaching down once he was settled he wrapped his hand around the base of his cock and positioned the throbbing, glistening appendage upwards.

“Sit on cock.” The giant commanded with a nod down to his meat. “Smasher wanna see Pan-ran’s black and white furry face when fucking him now.”

Surprised by the request Shu quickly went to do what he had been told. Standing up on shaky legs, with the help of his new friend no less, he wordlessly faced Smasher and clumsily lowered himself, straddling the Ogre’s massive hips so that cock he had come to know very intimately slid back inside of him with incredible ease.

“By the ancients, I must be terribly open now for it to be that easy?” Shu remarked while staring into the tusked face of his friend. Rocking his hips from side to side the hunter let out a soft gasp, his prostrate once more massaged by the thick tool inside of him. “Is this alright or should I start--”

“This good.” Smasher huffed out as he enjoyed the feeling of his cock surrounded by the pulsing heat of his companion. “Me gonna fuck Pan-ran now if him okay with that. Me still horny.”

“G-Go ahead.” Shu sighed though a snicker. For being a member of a race that was known to be violent and aggressive Smasher sure knew how to be polite when impaling someone. “Just promise me you’ll do it good. It has been much too long.”  

“Smasher do whatever Pan-ran want.” Pushing his hand between their bellies Smasher wrapped his large, warm hand around Shu’s trapped cock and slowly begun to stroke it as he bounced the smaller male up and down with increasing speed. “Smasher want to give Pan-ran that.”

A surge of pleasure running up his spine as he was stroked and fucked at the same time a whimpering Shu quickly grabbed hold of his lover’s broad shoulders, clawed fingers digging into the sweaty flesh as he held on for dear life. It was hard to believe but he was already getting hard again as he rose and lifted himself on Smasher’s laps. And what was even more surprising was the fact that he quickly orgasmed for a second time within a matter of minutes of this stimulation, his being shaking as he spilt another load all over Smasher’s hand and their lower bellies.  

“Fuck…” Shu cursed hotly as he kissed Smasher‘s chest afterwards, the motions down below not at all stopping. “Just h-how many times am I going to cum this night?”

Cooing as he fucked his lover Smasher kissed the bear on the top of the head, nose ruffling the longer fur found there. “Smell of Ogre cum make people horny.” He explained smugly. “Even if didn’t Smasher still try to make Shu cum and cum until nothing comes out. Want him happy and full of seed.”

Opening his eyes when he heard that Shu drew back to stare into the Ogre’s eyes. That had to be the first time he had heard the larger man call him by his name. “W-What did you call me.”

A growl coming out Smasher leaned forward, thick lips parting as he neared. “Smasher call Pan-ran Shu.” He said. “That name right?”

“Yeah it is.” Shu confirmed with a chuckle. “Just didn’t think I’d hear you say it.”

Smasher chuckled back, body shaking with mirth as he held onto Shu. “Smasher only say names of friends.” The Ogre explained. “An Pan-ran named Shu is Smasher’s friend now.”

Closing the last few inches between them Smasher drew Shu into a wet sloppy kiss that both surprised and delighted the Pandaren greatly. For hours the couple went on like this, Shu and his Ogre friend kissing and fucking until the fire of the torch Smasher had brought into the room dimmed to a low flickering flame.

Finding himself his back pinned to the wall near the end of their sexual encounter a tired and panting Shu groaned wantonly as his sore and sweaty neck was ravished by Smasher’s tusked mouth, one of the larger man’s hands braced flat against the stone as the other held cupped the Pandaren’s ass, holding him in midair as his large Ogre cock lewdly pounded up into the bear’s suspended body.

It was as he fucked his lover like this that Smasher finally came again for the second time. Breaking their latest kiss the growling Ogre pressed his horned forehead against the Shu’s and snarled as his cock slid out of the hunter’s hole and erupted with jet after jet of heady, viscous seed that splattered against the cool stone of the walls.

His hole slapped by the still cumming member of his partner as it rebounded back upwards Shu too lost himself in orgasmic bliss once again, his own smaller dribbling out as he shuddered with a near whine. Smasher had certainly been true to his word that night and had fucked all the cum out of the Pandaren. This latest’s orgasm being Shu’s eight.  

Both men left panting and tired as they slowly recovered from their euphoric experience Smasher gently wrapped his arms around Shu’s body as the panda went limp and carried him over to the bed, placing him down upon it with a small growl as he laid down too.

“Shu, okay?” Smasher questioned as he ran a finger down the hunter’s chest and belly. “Smasher not hurt you did me?”  

Taking several minutes to regain enough strength to respond to the question Shu turned his head to the other man and chuckled fondly. “I am fine my friend.” He assured. “Quite fine indeed.”

Rumbling out a growl Smasher rolled Shu onto his side and pulled the Pandaren over to him, their bodies ending up flush against each other as they started to doze off. “That good. Me sorta rough there at end.”

“But I like it rough.” Shu chuckled as he squirmed back against the large body spooning him. “Maybe next time you could even be a little harder on me.”

Smasher licked at the back of his lover‘s neck. “Me not sure...” He hummed. “Smasher gonna have to think about doing tha--”

Suddenly there was a loud gasp from the entrance of the small cavern, the sound accompanied by a bright light that caused both men to instantly become alert as they sat up to see whom had intruded on their private moment. To Shu’s incredible bewilderment it had been Hoosh who had entered the room, the second Ogre holding another torch as he stared dumbly at their naked forms with a frown.

“Hoosh not believe what him be seeing!” Letting out an offended huff Hoosh angrily stomped his way over to the pair. “Smasher go and fuck Pan-ran without waking Hoosh up!”

Snorting at his fellow guard Smasher waved the angry accusation away flippantly. “Hoosh be asleep when we get horny.” He defended. “Hoosh did same thing last month when Orc came to town.”

“Orc said he only want Hoosh!” The smaller Ogre argued back. “Smasher smelly old man him say.”

Now that seemed to get a reaction from Smasher, the large man slowly rising to his feet with an angry growl of his own. “Take back!” He demanded. “Take back or me gonna rip nuts off and shove them up--”

“Boys!” Shu quickly said, butting into the fight before it truly got started. Placing his hand on Smasher’s arm the Pandaren gently guided him back down to the bed. “There is no need to fight about such silly things.”

Pouting Hoosh stomped his foot on the ground. “But Hoosh horny now!” As if to prove his point the standing Ogre unbuckled his pants and let his loincloth fall to the ground, his large and dripping cock springing upwards in the flickering light around them. “See!”

“Yes I most certainly see.” Shu nodded. “But, how are were going to take care of it I wonder?” Peering over to Smasher the hunter smirked. “Do you have any ideas my Ogre?”

Catching on after a moment Smasher hummed thoughtfully. “You sure?” He asked. “Smasher fuck you good already and Hoosh still not even start.”

“I’ve handled such tasks before my friend.” Shu assured playfully. Thinking back to all those nights back in his homeland in the barracks of the training temple he smiled. “And who knows… maybe seeing your friend fuck me will finally convince you to full unleash the sexual beast inside of you next time we have sex.”

Now Smasher smirked back at the thought. “Okay.” Turning to Hoosh he pointed down to their Pandaren companion. “Fuck Pan-ran real good. Him like that.”

Shu shook his head with a sigh as Hoosh descended down on him with a giggle. He didn’t know if what he was about to do was a wise, but he sure as hell was going to enjoy finding out.

-------------------------------------------------- |   WOW-WOW-WOW-WOW-WOW   | --------------------------------------------------

Life in the small village of Brackenwall turned out to be rather pleasant one Shu came to discover during his short stay there. Sure there was a rather unpleasant chieftain in charge of place but he had easily dealt with the corrupt official thanks to the help of a certain blue Ogre living in a nearby goblin settlement.  

Stepping out of the cave everyone claimed was the town’s inn, the fully dressed and armed Shu sighed in contentment as he readied himself to leave. It had been three weeks since that night with Smasher in the guard shelter and the Pandaren had rather enjoyed himself since then.

During the days he did a wide array of odd jobs around the village and another strange outpost to the south. The rewards he got from the thankful quest givers greatly improving his armor and supplies in the process. And at night… well at night he spent his time with Smasher and a few of the other Ogre guards. The members of the Stonemaul tribe apparently being a happily horny lot who were quite generous with whom they stuck their dicks into as long as it felt good.

But now after such a long pleasant visit the hunter was ready to get moving again. Shu had spent enough time among the mud and grim of the swamp, tales of a mysterious flooded zone to the far south called the “Thousand Needles” igniting the his continuing need for exploration once again.

The only thing he regretted about departing though having to leave Smasher behind. Ever since they had first had sex the two of them had been nearly inseparable. The chief of the village appointing him to “keep an eye on the furry bastard” just in case Shu turned out to be a threat. Lot of good that did Mok'Morokk in the end when Smasher helped him arrange the coup that had dethroned him.  

It would be hard but Shu supposed he could endure their parting. It wasn’t like he hadn’t left good friends behind before. Him and his oldest friends Aysa and Ji , two other Pandaren that had helped him through his training, had parted ways quite some time ago.

Deciding to accept his fate of being alone, Shu brought his fingers up to his lip and let loose a shrill whistle, Gnasher appearing from out of nowhere suddenly to happily bark and nip at his heels. Patting the gray wolf upon its lupine head the hunter headed towards the gate leading out of town, passing through it with a small sigh as he reentered the steamy swamp surrounding the settlement.

But just as he passed by a large tree just outside of town Shu spotted something out of the corner of his eye that caused him to stop dead in his tracks. Leaning against the large bark covered plant was a grinning Smasher who waved at him. “Hello.” The brute greeted. “You be late.”

“Late for what Bash?” Shu said completely confused. Tilting his head to the side he frowned. “What on Azeroth are you doing out here? I thought you had guard duty today.”

Pushing himself off of the tree he had been reclining on Bash bent over and surprisingly produced a comical looking bindle. “Smasher quit guard so he can travel with Shu.” He explained casually. “Thought me could be bodyguard for little Pan-ran. Him seem to need one.”

“You… want to come with me?” Shu drawled as he tried to process the request.

Smasher nodded his head. “Yeah. Smasher liked hearing Shu’s stories about traveling and thought it be fun.” He said. “Um… but me don’t have to go with you if you no want Smasher around.

Taken aback when a worried expression crossed over Smasher’s face Shu seriously considered the idea laid out before him. Save for Gnasher and a few people he did jobs for in the past he had been relatively alone throughout his travels in Kalimdor, his own strength and resourcefulness getting him through whatever hardship he happened upon.

However, after that disastrous encounter with those bog beasts maybe a little help along the way would be a good thing. Someone to watch his back and talk to who didn’t bark. Plus if said someone came in the form of a certain Ogre named Smasher, someone whom he was starting to see as more than a friend, then how could he refuse?

“It is settled then. You may accompany me on my journey.” Shu happily told the other man. Walking past the Ogre the hunter chuckled and patted him on his large belly. “But I hope you realize that our travels will not be all sex and fun. There are jobs to do monsters to slay.

“Smasher be good fighter and worker.” The Ogre confirmed as they started to walk down the path leading away from town. “Me am warrior!”

Shu let a small smile cross his face at the earnest tone in his friend’s voice. “Good.” He nodded. “Then it’s official. I now have two pets. One named Gnasher and the other one Smasher! Heh, rhyming names no less.”

Growling playfully as Shu walked down the trail Smasher followed after the furry male. “Me no pet.” He argued back lightly. “Only thing Smasher do like doggy is fuck on all fours like him sometimes. You want see tonight by fire?”

“You are a dirty minded man Bash.” Shu chuckled warmly. “But let us put that aside for now. Today we head south towards out next adventure!”  

[bayokkoblog]

Do you happen to have your stories on another site? I only have tumblr mobile, and when I try to look at your stories the app crashes. I'm sorry if I am unconvincing you. Thank you for your time of day.

Yes, I’ve also got my stories posted on https://bayokko.sofurry.com and http://www.furaffinity.net/user/bayokko/. But to view my stories on those sites you’ll have to be a registered user I’m afraid.

[bayokkoblog]

Pj and Pete Missing Stories Chapter 3 -- DELETED SCENE

This here is a short little fic that takes place during “Pj and Pete Missing Stories Chapter 3” just before Pj and Pete reach the apartment complex where the rest of the story took place. It’s not very long as I said but I hope those who read it enjoy what I posted here. If so I might do more of these for other “missing scenes” in the other stories. Comments welcomed and appreciated.

Barreling down the road at fifty-five miles per hour certainly wasn’t where Pj D’caht thought his Saturday afternoon was going to lead that march afternoon. Nor did he think they’d be heading down to the older man’s dilapidated apartment complex to supposedly catch “sinister” Benny Fraido in the middle of robbing his father blind. But that’s where he was apparently and nothing he could do or say was going to change his dad’s, Pete D’caht Sr.’s mind once he set about something.

Staring out of the passenger’s side window as opposing traffic whizzed by, the sullen young man sighed pitifully to himself and squirmed in his seat. How the heck did they end up doing this? Up until twenty minutes ago Pj had been enjoying a pleasant day back at home. A nice morning and early afternoon filled with light chores, comic book reading, and thanks to his dad, several long, erotic hours of frantic sex where he had had been fucked into a sexual stupor.

But then all the fun and pleasure had been put on hold. The catalyst for the ruination of Pj’s day coming in the form of a phone call from Mr. Fraido which had riled his dad up so much the older man had insisted they get dressed so he could, quote “haul ass”, downtown and confront the rhino about trying to scam him out of money.

Reminded again of the person who had shoved him into the car that day Pj reluctantly shifted his attention away from the traffic and over to his surly father. Like the last time he had checked up on him Pete apparently was still rather miffed. The large grouchy man glaring through the windshield as he grumpily muttered to himself about a little old lady he had just cut off for going too slow.

‘Maybe I should try talking to him before we get to the apartment building.’ Pj reasoned to himself as he observed the larger cat. ‘If we get there with him all made like that then he’ll probably start a fight with Mr. Fraido or something.’

“Stop lookin’ at me like dat boy!” Pete suddenly said over to the worried boy in a growling voice. “Yer distract-ta-natin’ me while I’m tryin’ ta drive here!”

Eyes going down to his lap Pj quickly went to apologize. “Sorry sir.” He said meekly. “I’m just a little worried about you right now.”  

“Worried?” Peering over to his son out of the corner of his eyes Pete frowned deeply, his bottom lip sticking out even further than usual. “Wut da hell are you worried ‘bout me fer? Ya afraid I‘m gonna run us off da road or sumthin’?”

Pj pouted a little at his dad’s mocking tone. “No dad… I know you‘d never do that.” He sighed. “You wouldn’t dare wreck your car.”

“Damn right I wouldn‘t.” Pete agreed with a proud chuckle, then frowning again he pressed the previous topic. “So wut is it then?” He demanded more than asked. “Go on boy. Tell yer good ol’ dad wut’s wrong. Ya know, b’fore he gets pissed and gives ya sumthin‘ else ta worry about.”

A small shudder went through Pj at that. He knew his dad wouldn’t actually harm him but the man had a creative mind when it came to his punishments. Last time Pj hadn’t told him what he wanted to hear Pete had made him clean out the gutters in the middle of winter. The fall leaves he had to scoop out purposely put in the previously spotless rain gutters by Pete from the collection of “punishment leaves” he kept in the garage.

“I-I guess I’m just a little upset about having to leave home today.” Pj settled on telling the older man. Sure it was a lie, but at least it was a plausible lie. “You know, because I was enjoying myself at home before.”

Giving his son his full attention when they came to a stop at a traffic light Pete twisted around in his seat and regarded him for a moment to judge whether or not he was lying. However, as his eyes roamed over the younger man’s form Pete began to feel something else stir inside his mind besides suspicion.

Thinking of what him and his son were doing a mere half hour ago he smirked. The way the boy had rocked on top of him, his cock squeezed between those doughy black furred ass cheeks. The moans and groans that echoed throughout their home as Pete drove into him mercilessly. And the way Pj kept wanting more even though he pretended not to like what they were doing. If only there was some way to get another quick taste of that sweet, sweet sexual ambrosia.

With that last lecherous thought an idea came into Pete‘s dirty mind. Why couldn‘t they stop somewhere for a quick “fuck & suck” before they got down to the apartments? It wasn’t like they were on some timetable or anything. Plus there was that promise he had made to Pj as they left the house. That if he felt horny enough he’d screw the needy little slut in the backseat for a little fun. And “horny” is exactly how Pete began to feel as he raked his vision over Pj’s plump body.

The light turning green Pete quickly turned back to the road and took off. “Hey boy, hows ’bout we go an have ourselves sum fun fer a bit?” He said as he drove down the highway. “Let yer good ‘ol daddy pound-I-nate all dat nasty worry outta ya wit his cock.”

Raising his head, Pj looked over his dad in utter bewilderment. Where the heck did this sexual turn come from. “Wait… what?”

“Ya heard me.” Pete chuckled lecherously. Licking his lips the older man began to feel his cock harden in his pants, the thick shaft straining the fabric a little as they continued to ride. “Ya can’t tell me ya really got enough cock back at home. Yer itchin’ fer it ain’t ya?”

“I-It doesn’t matter if I’m “itching for it or not dad, we can’t do that.” Pj stammered, eyes going wide at the thought.

“Wut do ya mean we can’t do dat!?” Pete snapped back. “It ain’t like I haven’t fucked yer jiggly hiney in da back seat b’fore. Remember when we when ta screw over dat monkey boy yer datin’ now?”

Pj felt his cheeks heat up as he remembered the night Moose had joined their little… club. “Yeah I remember.” He confirmed. “But when we had sex in the car it was dark outside. It’s the middle of the day right now. Anyone could see us doing it.”  

Looking uncomfortable for a moment as he thought over the dilemma presented to him Pete smirked evilly and chuckled. “Won’t get caught iffin we use our “secret fuckin’ spot”.” He said, pulling off of the main highway and down a small side road. “So now dat dat’s settled let’s go and get ya a big ass dose of vi-te-man “D”. I’m ‘bout ta bust a nut over here jus thinkin’ about it.”

His face heating up when he realized where they were now heading Pj slumped back into his seat and covered his face with both his hand. “Okay let’s go.” He said embarrassed. “Just promise me you’ll make extra sure you park all the way behind the billboard this time. That trucker that passed us last month really got an eyeful.”

A deeply amused chuckle passing his lips Pete smirked evilly. “Still can’t get over da look on dat old goat’s face when he rode up next to us in dat big ass truck.” He said dirtily. “Cryin’ shame he didn’t stop and join us too.”

“Yeah dad, a real shame.” Pj said back sarcastically as they continued on their way to the next sexual encounter.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

It took Pj and Pete about a half hour to get themselves to the “secret fucking spot” the older man had mentioned earlier. Pulling off of the lonely stretch of road they had been riding down for most of the trip and then behind a large billboard Pj took a deep calming breath and waited. The excitement and trepidation he felt at having sex out in public again only growing more and more as the seconds ticked by like hours.

“There, this oughta be fine.” Pete mused as he shifted the car into park, the car fully concealed behind the cover of the large sign next to them. “Ya happy now?”

“Yeah dad I’m happy.” Pj said with an awkward sounding laugh. “Thanks.”

Looking out just to make sure they were alone Pj sighed in relief at the remoteness of the area they were in. It was a relatively obscure little spot just outside the Spoonervile city limits. The sort of location where the planned communities of the suburbs tapered off and the farmlands of the country began. A perfect place for two people to conduct a little back seat nookie, as Pj’s dad had once put it. And that’s exactly what happened when Pj turned back to his father to see if he was ready to start.

Giving his son a smirking grin Pete wordlessly began to pull down the front zipper of his pants, a heady, musky odor filling the small interior of the Studebaker as Pj’s gulped at the sight. “Time ta get a suckin’ boy.” He instructed when he was done. “Go on an get lil Pete here is all nice and hard and wet so he can bury himself in dat tight little hole ’o’ yers.”  

“Dad…” Pj groaned in mortification. Why did he always have to say stuff right out of a porn movie like that? Talk of that kind made what they were about to do all the more dirtier in the younger man‘s mind.

“Don’t ya go “Dad”-ing me boy, ya know yer mouth is waterin’ at da thought of suckin’ on my shlong.” Pete harrumphed matter-of-factly. “So get da fuck down there and take care of it b’fore I make ya. Heh-heh, or is dat wut ya want me ta do?”

Despite his better judgment Pj considered Pete’s query slash threat for a few moments. Something about being dominated by the older man again striking a chord with him in a way that he didn’t want to fully explore. Seeing that, he instead unbuckled his seat belt and shifted around so he could properly do the task he had been given.

Using his left hand while the other grabbed onto the passengers sear for support the young boy pulled back one side of his dad’s fly to exposed the hidden treasure underneath. Seemed that in their haste to leave the house Pete had chosen to go “commando”. His lack of underwear leaving Pj staring at the half-hard shaft between the larger man’s black furred thighs.

Licking his lips as his mouth truly did begin to water, Pj wrapped his fingers around the meaty organ and carefully lowered his face to the swelling organ, his mouth opening wide so he could swallow it. His dad’s cock parting his lips Pj instantly began to suck slowly and with purpose, the taste of precum and sweat coating the head making him hum in pleasure before from the flavor alone.

The feel of warm lips on his pride calming his grumpy mood Pete rumbled low in his chest and leaned back in his seat, eyes coming to close as he enjoyed the sensation of his own son giving him head. In the short few months since Pj had begun his whoring ways the boy had learned quite well how to please and worship another man’s member. Mostly because of Pete making sure he learned how to do it right. Slow tentative attention and gentle suction starting the event which gradually increased as time went on.

“Dat’s it boy, suck’im good.” Pete commanded with a pleased huff. “Get yer da whole thing inta yer mouth nice an slow. We don’t gotta hurry this.”

Giving a hum of acknowledgment at his dad’s words Pj went about taking his time as he continued to give the larger man head. Opening his mouth wider he dutifully took the cock he was nursing on deeper and deeper down his gullet, spit running down his chin as his jaw was stretched to its limits. For his skills Pj earned himself another deep growl from above, Pete shuddering unexpectedly as he slid his hand down his son’s back to give his ass a quick sharp pat.

“FUCK… Yesss.” Pete growled low in his throat. Pushing his fingertips under the waistband of Pj’s pants he let his fingers brush against the top of the boy’s asscrack. “Scrunch up a little will ya brat. I wanna play wit this chubby little ass ‘o’ yers while ya do this.”

“Yesh sir.” Pj said around the solid shaft of meat between his lips. Curling his body as much as he could given his size the suckling feline whimpered as he felt thick probing fingers worm their way between his asscheeks, the tips persistent as they slid back and forth slowly a few times before the longest digit pressed against and then tapped at his already well used hole.

Pulling off of the cock in his mouth as his rear entrance was teased Pj moaned against Pete‘s member. “Oh man… Dad!” He shuddered as he quickly mouthed the spit covered shaft he was tending to. “That feels really good.”

“Ya don’t say ya little slut.” Pete chuckled. Leaning over to the side more he fully pushed in his middle finger, slowly mimicking the motions his cock would be doing in just a little bit. “Dis feel good too boy? Ya like getting’ fingered like sum horny bitch in heat? Dat wut ya are? A horny bitch in heat?”

“I-I j-j-just like it dad.” Pj whimpered. “It doesn’t mean I’m that.”

“Now, now don’t go bein’ ashamed of being a slut boy.” Pete chided with a smug grin on his beastly face. Taking his son by the back of his head he directed the younger man back to sucking him off, Pj eagerly swallowing his meat once again without a single complaint.

“See, lookit right there.” The used car salesmen continued. “No one but a horny ol’ bitch would be so eager-like ta get back ta work. Be who ya are boy, be proud dat yer good at sumthin’ like this.”

“Oath-kay Zer.” Pj said, nose mashed in his dad’s pubes as the older man forced him all the way down on his fully erect cock, the girth sliding back and forth as he then began to face fuck him with shallow thrusts.

Letting out a muffled moan as he enjoyed himself Pete quickly sped along with his task of prepping Pj’s ass for it’s inevitable guest. Adding another finger as he continued to push it in and out of the hole, still slick with the cum he deposited earlier, the sinister man mercilessly fingered him, excitement and arousal rising as he felt the velvety insides. Yeah, he was as bad as his boy when it came to fucking, but so what? He was the fucker not the fuck-ie. And fucking was what he was going to do once he was sure the brat was good and open.

The father and son went on like this for quite a while. The minutes on the Studebaker’s electronic clock going by slowly as the cab of the car grew hotter and hotter from their exertions, the windows beginning to fog over as wet slurping and slick thrusting sounds filled their ears.

Eventually Pete couldn’t hold back the raging beast that was his arousal and longer and pulled his hand away from his son’s asshole, his four cum covered fingers instantly licked clean as he pushed Pj off of him and jammed them into the boy’s mouth.

“Ya read ta get fucked?” He asked hotly, lust darkened eyes locked with Pj’s half lidded ones. “Ya better be boy ‘cause dat’s wut’s goin’ ta happen!”  

Grabbing his dad’s wrist so he could pull the fingers from his mouth and lap at them worshipfully Pj whimpered. All that finger play and roughness he had experienced had riled him up horribly to his great surprise. “Yes sir, please!” He begged. “P-Please do it quick.”

Pete chuckled at the eagerness in his obedient sex partner. “Get outta da car then boy and strip fer me out in da open. I wanna see how badly you want it.”

Jerking to a stop Pj looked at his dad in shock then over his shoulder to the wilderness around them. “B-But…” He began, but one look from his dad silenced his refusal. “Okay sir. We are really well hidden after all.”

Uncomfortably turning himself around so he could get out, Pj yelped a little as his bottom was pinched by his randy father and quickly opened the door so he could get out of the car. Coming to stand in the grassy ground just outside the vehicle the young eighteen year old took a deep breath, the scent of nature all around him as the sound of his dad getting out too reached his ears.

Spinning around to face his father, Pj blushed when he saw that Pete was peering over at him expectantly over the top of the Studebaker, his arms folded on the metallic surface as he motioned for him to hurry up with his chin. “Take it off boy b’fore I get antsy.” He half growled, half huffed. “I wanna see some ‘o’ good T&A&D ya got.”

“T&A&D?” Pj asked, curious. He didn’t think he had ever heard that phrased before. Luckily his dad was more than eager to give him an explanation.

“Means, tits, ass, ‘n dick boy!” Pete said, chuckling at the blush his words caused. “Now shut yer pie hole, take a step back so I can see ya good, and take it off fer daddy baby boy.”

Resisting the urge he had to roll his eyes at his dad’s strip club talk Pj quickly started to do as he had been told. Palms going to the bottom of his t-shirt the chubby boy clumsily pulled the cheap blue fabric upwards, his pudgy belly giving a small erotic juggle as he tugged it over his head and tossed it through the open door of the car.

“Still say them tits are better than yer naggin’ mudder’s.” Pete commented with a smirk. “Jiggle’um a bit for me boy.”

Pj’s face heated up. “Dad…” He whined.

“Wut did I say ‘bout dad-ing me brat!” Pete growled warningly. “DO IT!”

Wincing at the harsh shout Pj leaned forward and rocked his chest a little from side to side, the dirty chuckle and whistle his dad made when he did only adding to his humiliation. Thankfully Pete seemed to grow tired of the show rather quickly. The older man holding one of his hands up to make a spinning motion.

“Turn around and push them pants down around yer ankles now.” He instructed. “Come on, show them cheeks.”

No offering any arguments at the simple “request, Pj quickly faced away and bent over, thumbs hooking in the waistband of his shorts so he could slowly push them over the sizable swell of his ass until they loosened and fell to the ground.

Left completely naked as he stepped out of his pants, Pj shuddered. The cool mid-march air blowing past his nude form as he stood there in just his sneakers out in the middle of nowhere, completely exposed and to his embarrassment still hard as a rock from everything that they had done in the car.

“I-Is this okay sir?” Pj wondered as he partially turned around, hands going to cover his crotch.”

Eyeing his progeny hungrily Pete pushed his large bulk off of his vehicle and slowly made his way around the car, the sight of his cock bobbing up and down through his pants as he fully revealed himself making Pj’s breath grow short.

“More than okay boy.” Pete growled. “Get yer ass over here now. I wanna give ya sumthin’.”

Shuffling forward Pj opened his mouth to ask what his dad was planning to give him. Not that he didn’t have an inkling as to what was going to happen. However, instead of being roughly bent over the side of the car Pj instead found himself pulled towards his father, the older man’s thick strong arms wrapping around his body as Pete mashed their lips together in a heated, sloppy kiss that made him moan.

Sliding his tongue into Pj’s mouth. Dominating and controlling their kiss. Pete growled into a heated mouth he was ravishing and palmed both of the shorter male’s rounded ass cheeks, kneading the soft flesh. Back when he had been “straight” kissing always seemed so benign to him. Just something he did to get his wife and then girlfriends into the mood for heavier stuff. But kissing his son, or in a few other cases Bubba and Tarn, turned him on like nothing else. It was almost as good as fucking in his mind. …Almost.

Drawing away from his son after a couple of minutes of fevered making out Pete smirked down at the dazed and panting teen and huffed in arousal. Then suddenly he stepped back spun them around so he could roughly push  Pj’s body against the car, feet kicking the chubby boy’s apart before he fell down into a squat and buried his face into the furry asscrack before him.

Pj nearly lost it when he felt his father’s tongue slide between his cheeks, the slimy, probing organ quickly getting to work as the older man began eating him out like he was starving. On and on Pete wormed his tongue up and down the length of his furrow, each swipe of his rough tongue over his anus causing Pj to let out a lust riddled moan as he pressed his bare chest and belly against the coolness of the Studebaker under him.  

“Oh man… dad…” Pj exclaimed, long and drawn out. “I-I really like that. Please keep going. Please don’t stop.”

Coming up for air Pete pried apart his son’s hole and eyed his pucker. “I ain’t plannin’ on stoppin’ ya fat little slut.” He informed as he hawked a wad of spit at the opening. “I ain’t plannin’ on doin’ nothin’ else but eatin’ out dis fat ol’ fucker till ya cum fer me!”

Diving back in after that Pete truly went hog wild on his boy’s backside. The dirty, heated snorts he made muffled by the heated crevice as he lapped his tongue up and down the hairy area. Tasting, probing, drilling without remorse into the already well fucked and cum dripping hole at the center with the tip of his tongue.

Given this sort of treatment, it did not take long for Pj to start completely losing it. Throwing his head back as he rocked his hips, he futilely rubbed his groin against the car. The chill he felt only adding to his pleasure as his ass was serviced in the most sensual of ways.

Eventually he lost himself in this pleasure, his release coming out in a deafening groan that rang out across the countryside as his stubby cock expanded a little and erupted with several small squirts of cum that hit the side of the car and dripped down onto the dirty ground below.

Hearing his boy’s companion climax from the rim job he was giving Pete reluctantly pulled back from the wet, spit covered crack he had been enjoying so much and stood. Wiping his face clean he smirked down at Pj as the boy looked tiredly over his shoulder to him. Brat always looked good after he came. All sweaty and out of breath. Real loose and easy to manipulate too. The perfect bedmate in Pete’s sorted mind.

“Get in da back seat.” Pete simply said, voice firm as he pointed over to the rear door. “Get in there and lay on yer back, legs up. I wanna see dat face when I slid this…” Lowering his hand he stroked his cock, Pj dropping his eyes downward to watch. “…Fucker up inside of ya.”

“Anything you want dad.” Pj said shakily. Hustling to obey Pj quickly pulled open the back door and squeezed his way inside, Pete walking forward to watch him closely as he clumsily flipped himself over in the tight space and hooked his legs on the front and back seats, shoed feet bobbing in midair as he waited.

“Lookin’ good boy.” Pete chuckled as he unbuckled his belt and pushed down his pants. Lubing himself up with his own spit quickly Pete pushed his way back into the car over his son, his tremendous belly pushing the boy down into the seat as he positioned himself with his cock pressing against the hole he had eaten a few moments ago.

“Ya ready?” Pete smirked, though he didn‘t need to ask. He already knew Pj wanted it bad, the look in the boy’s eyes as he nodded his head and whined wantonly telling him that very fact. “Brace yerself then boy, daddy’s comin’ home.”

Struggling a little with their tight confines Pete managed to shift his hips forward relatively easily, the thick hardness sprouting from his groin penetrating Pj’s puckering hole as both men sighed contently. Pete wasn’t one to stop at just the head of his cock inside of his son though. Pressing forward again he slowly slid inch after inch into the being under him, the feel of the tight grip and warm heat around his member making him growl bestially as he endeavored to fully seat himself.

“Oh man… oh man…” Pj groaned out as he felt the entirety of his father’s weight atop him. Screwing his eyes shut he ran his fingers through the older man’s chest fur, tugging and pulling at it as he was breeched to almost a painful degree.

“Dat’s it, take it boy.” Pete snickered evilly. Fully sheathed at last the large man began to move his hips, withdrawing until just the crown was still encased in the gripping heat before plunging back in with a hard thrust. The forward jab causing his partner to cry out in passion before he repeated the action again and again and again and again and again.

Building up a very fast pace within the span of fifteen or so uninterrupted minutes Pete took perverse glee in slamming his hips against Pj’s upturned ass, the boy wrapping his legs around his waist as he fucked him with vigorous strokes. Soon the car windows began to steam up again despite the two open doors, the foggy opaque glass dulling the sunlight pouring in as their grunt and moans rang in their ears

Trapped under his father as he was pounded into without pause Pj felt his eyes rolling into the back of his head. Each jab to his sensitive innards causing a surge of overwhelming pleasure to shoot up his spin and to his dazed brain. His dad had been right when he had said Pj hadn’t gotten enough at home. How could anyone ever get enough of feeling this sort of pleasure. To be possessed and fucked so thoroughly by the older man was something he would love as long as he lived.

Lowering his head as he continued to breed Pj’s ass Pete once again kissed the younger man hotly, the sloppy sideways motions of both their mouths as their tongues playfully wrestled only further driving him to give it to the boy good and hard.

“Ya likin’ this boy?” Pete asked against Pj’s mouth. “Tell me yer liking it!”

Sucking on his dad’s tongue for a second with a submissive whine Pj groaned  and threw his head back. “I’M LOVING IT SIR! PLEASE F-FU-FU…” Why was it always so hard to that word? “…FUCK MY ASS DADDY!”

It was then, just as his toes began to curl and the car started rocking back and forth violently that Pj opened his eyes to let out another series of impassioned screaming. But, upon doing so he instead found himself letting out a shout for an entirely different reason. One that came in the form of a pair of amused faces looking down at him from outside the car window, one of which became blocked by a hand as its owner waved at him with a toothy grin.

“AHHHHHH!” Pj screamed, all pleasure fleeing out of him as fear and terror replaced it.

Blinking down at his son when he let loose the blood curdling scream Pete frowned. That wasn’t the sort of noise he usually got out of him. Noticing the way Pj was staring above him he followed the boy’s gaze and slowed when he caught sight of two men watching the show he was putting on.

“Fer fucks sake.” He cursed. “Bastards couldn’t wait till I cummed ta in-ta-ma-rupt us could they?”

“D-Dad get off!” Pj said, voice raised in panic.

Giving a grunt of both annoyance and effort as he pushed himself off of his frightened son’s naked body, Pete sighed lightly and squeezed his large bulk back out of the car to stand upright, Pj scrambling out as soon as he did so they could both watch their pesky voyeurs walk around the back of their car to greet them with stern faces.

The pair, one a donkey and the other a tiger, were police officers from the looks of them. The official, state issued, dark blue and black uniforms they wore barring bright gold badges that stood out against the surrounding greens and browns of the wilderness around them.

Giving them a chiding look the feline half of the duo stepped forward to frown at the father and son, his eyes hidden under the reflective glasses perched atop his nose. “Just what do you two think you’re doing trespassing on private property?” He asked, in a no-nonsense sort of way.

Sputtering in fear Pj opened his mouth to politely tell the officer what he wanted to know, though he was unsure of exactly what to say. But before the teen could say anything Pete cut in, the older man stepping forward with a glare on his face.

“We’re here ‘cause I needed a place ta fuck this fat slut here.” He commented with a huff. “An iffin ya two yahoos didn’t show up dat’s ‘xcatly wut I’d doin’!”

Speaking up for the first time the second officer removed the pair of sunglasses he was wearing and snorted at Pete’s rude response. “About that…” He started. “Do you two have any idea how many public decency laws you’re breaking by having sex in the back of a car out here?”

“Buddy boy, there ain’t nothin’ decent ’bout wut I do.” Leaning over Pete took his dick in his hand again and wagged it at the two other men, a smirk forming on his lips as they watched him. “Now unless yer takin’ my ass in, hows about ya get yer asses lost and leave me ta finish wut I wuz doin’ b’fore ya showed up.”

Head snapping towards his father as he lewdly handled himself Pj gasped in pure shock. What the heck was wrong with his dad!? Did he want them to get hauled off to jail or something?

However instead of taking offense like Pj thought they would the two officers merely continued with their questioning in the same calm manner. “About that too sir, this boy you got here legal?” The tiger asked as he removed his glasses like his partner. “He don’t look it.”

Nodding the donkey went over to Pj and scanned his naked body over with a slow, examining eye. “You’re right Mitch.” He said. “Son, tell me your age.”

“I-I’m eighteen sir.” Pj stammered as he tried to cover himself. “Just t-turned it last summer.”

“Well that’s a relief.” Mitch, the tiger officer, hummed. Then his frown returning he looked between Pj and Pete several times. “Wait a second… you two look a little too much alike to just be boyfriend and boyfriend… what do you think Clyde?”

Appearing to look surprised, the donkey, or Clyde as he had just been named gasped. “God you’re right Mitch!” He said sounding angry to Pj’s worried mind. “I think they’re father and son!”

“But ain’t incest a class 2 felony here in Calisota?” Mitch said. Reaching behind himself the striped man produced a pair of bright shiny handcuffs which he dangled in front of Pj’s nose. “Guess that means we’re going to have to arrest this kid and throw him in the nastiest, darkest, most violent criminal filled jail cell we have down at the station.”

Looking at the pair of metal rings in front of him then to the two officers as they glares at him Pj began to feel his legs wobble. This was it! They had been discovered! Now everything that he had come to enjoy so very, very much was going to end in some sort of scandal.

But then suddenly the mood around the frightened boy changed. Clutching his sides with a hard inhale, Pete suddenly doubled over and let loose a loud, body shaking belly laugh. The uproarious sound of his deeply amused guffaws joined by the laughter of both police officer’s in Pj’s midst. All three older men snickering and chortling as a utterly confused Pj looked back and forth between them.  

“What the heck’s going on!” Pj said frantically as the three continued to laugh at his expense. “Why are you laughing.”

“You should see your face kid!” Mitch said as he continued to shake with amusement. “Nearly thought you’d have an accident there when I pulled out the cuffs.”

“It was kinda cute though.” Clyde said while giving his coworker’s shoulder a light punch. “And what’s whit all that nastiest, darkest, most criminal filled cell crap Mitchy! You know Chief O'Donnell would have all of our asses if we left lock-up in that condition!”  

“Wait… O’Donnell?!” Partially realizing what was happening Pj turned to his dad with an upset look. “These two guys work for your old friend don’t they!”

Wiping away a tear from his eyes Pete snerked at his son’s outraged question. “Course they do boy!” He exclaimed gleefully. “Why do ya think we ain’t in them handcuffs right now? Old mutt went and gave me inna-mune-ity.”

Calming down Pj sighed and looked over to the two officers. “Immunity?”

Clyde nodded back at the boy’s short question. “You heard your dad kid.” The donkey confirmed. “All the men in Chief Henry O’Donnell’s inner circle have been given a standing order to look the other way when it comes to the things Peter D’caht Sr. gets up to in and out of town.”

“How else do you think I get away wit all dat scammin’ I do down at da car lot.” Pete added. “Long as I wet the ol’ bone muncher’s nose wit a little cash every now ‘n he don’t give a crap what I do.”

“You do more than that D’caht.” Mitch said giving his partner a wink. Looking over to Pj he leaned towards him and quickly explained. “O’Donnell told us all about how your dad has been fucking his ass since last month. Blabbed the whole thing when us and a few of the other boy’s took him out drinking.”

“Damn that was one hell of a night! We ended up all fucking the chief back at his office until dawn.” Clyde chuckled as he groped the growing bulge in his pants. “Chief also told us all about the poker game you all had at your house.” He informed a gaping Pj. “About how him, your dad, the mayor, and that elephant with billboards all over town fucked you and some gorilla around the poker table.”

Listening to everything the two police officers were saying Pj felt his cheeks growing more and more red. How could Mr. O’Donnell say all that stuff to the men working under him. Sure, apparently they were all okay with learning that their boss liked gay sex, but if one had taken offense things could have turned out bad.

Thinking about that Pj was taken completely by surprise when he felt his dad reach back and slap his ass with a smirk. “Hey boys hows about you join me in fuckin’ this little bitch here fer a bit?” The larger cat said. “Dat is unless ya gotta be somewhere.”

Sharing a look both Clyde and Mitch chuckled and shook their head to the question. “We don’t have anywhere special to be Mr. D’caht.” The tiger said. “In fact, only reason we’re here is because of a complaint from the farmer who owns this field.”

“How is old Bob?” Pete wondered. “Dat horny frog still screwin’ dat farmhand ‘o’ his?”

“Sure is, just came from his house a little while ago.” Mitch confirmed as he began to fiddle with his belt. Peering over to his partner the cat quickly issued out a command. “Clyde? Why don’t you call dispatch and tell them we got a 8-O-8?”

“8-O-8 got it.” Clyde said as he walked away and vanished around the other side of the billboard.

Still half stunned about everything that was happening Pj turned to his dad then Mitch to pose a half distracted question. “What’s an 8-O-8?” He asked.

“Officer’s responding to a D’caht quickie.” Both Pete and the officer on either side of the boy said in unison.

Not knowing if he should be confused or impressed that the local police had a special code in their codebooks for his dad Pj gasped lightly as said older man slid up behind him and hugged him from behind. “Now, where wuz I?” He said grinding his hips side to side. “Oh dat’s right I wuz balls deep in this chunky butt back here.”

Wasting no time in returning to what they had been doing Pete rudely bent his son over and pushed his cock back into the boy’s ass, Pj giving a small yelp as he was entered again suddenly and roughly fucked to make up for lost time.

Stuck in the awkward position he was in, the nude young man looked up to the other man in his presence and watched as the tiger finished loosening his belt and unbutton his pants. Pulling it free from his jockstrap the horny police office quickly produced a shiny black cock covered in pulsing veins, the hefty organ filling with blood and hardening as its owner grabbed Pj by his hair and prodded the boy’s slightly bruised lips with the crest.

“Chief kept going on and on about how good a mouth you got kid. Open up so I can see if he was right.” Mitch commanded in his stern cop voice. “And don’t you dare do a half-assed job or your ass is in a cell. You got that.”

Worry shooting through him with that kind of threat Pj quickly opened his mouth and passively allowed the tiger to shove his turgid member down his throat, the effort and concentration he put into then sucking on the moist, musky shaft intense as he tried his best not to fail the demand put on him.  

“Ya better stop yer teasin’ stripes.”  Pete snickered as he continued to pound into Pj’s defenseless ass. “Don’t want da brat faintin’ on us. Not as fun fuckin‘ him iffin he‘s all quiet.”

“You’re the boss here D’caht so whatever you said.” Mitch huffed out, the other cat’s orange and black hips gyrating back and forth as he fucked the mouth pleasuring him.

“DAM RIGHT I AM!” Pete cheered with a loud belly laugh.

Getting off on the submission of the other man across from him Pete let out a rumbling growl and picked up speed, both him and Mitch locking eyes and smirking as they used the body trapped between them. The one on one time him and Pj had earlier had been good. Really good! But there was just something about an orgy he liked. Mostly because before that first threesome when he met Moose he had never had multiple partners during sex. It was invigorating knowing that soon another man would be in the hole he was plowing. His cum used a lube as another brought themselves to completion and added to the mess, the shared slick then helping him to enjoy himself when his turn came around again.

Walking back behind the billboard Clyde observed the action going on next to the old car they had come to inspect. “Damn Mitch, you couldn’t wait for me to come back?” He said jokingly. Going over to his partner he looked down and watched Pj suck the tiger off. “Looking good by the way.”

Turning to face his fellow officer, the two sharing a heated kiss much to Pj’s surprise as he stared up at them, Mitch chuckled at the donkey. “What can I say partner? I just couldn’t resist when D’caht started fucking him.” He said. “You call base and tell him what we were doing?”

“Yeah it’s cleared. Now move over and let me get some of that.” Unzipping his pants as fast as he could, Clyde fished out his own rapidly hardening cock. The sheer size of it making Pj‘s eyes widen when he saw it. “Here you go kid.”

Mitch pulling his cock out of his mouth suddenly Pj almost instantly found it being replaced by Clyde’s, the donkey’s colossal length nearly gagging him as the light brown furred officer grabbed the back of his head and trust his member down the boy’s throat.

Pulling out of Pj himself when Clyde took his place Pete made a clicking sound with the back of his teeth, motioning for Mitch to tag in on the other side of his son. Not one to dawdle the orange furred car quickly slipped into place and pushed his way inside, the feel of Pj’s ass around his cock making his lips curl in a snarl as he began to steadily drive into the younger man without a second though.

“How’s it feel kitty cat?” Pete said as he got behind the tiger and tweaked his nipples through the fabric of his shirt. “Like havin’ yer cock in a barely legal brat?”

“Fuck yeah I do.” Mitch groaned as his sensitive pecs were teased. “I’m loving that to D’caht.”

“Buddy, you ain’t see nuffin’ yet.” Pete chuckled ominously. “I’m kinda pissed off right now at someone so you an’ yer partner are in few quite a good time.”

Getting down onto his knees Pete reached around Mitch’s waist and yanked down the officer’s pants belt and all. Coming face to face with the stripy backside of the other man he went in to give him a rim job just as he did Pj, Mitch letting out a startled yelp as he suddenly came into Pj’s overused hole, the excess leaking out as he panted and growled in frustration.

“Got a little too excited over there didn’t you?” Clyde joked lightly as he stepped away from the mouth he had been fucking. “Guess that mean’s it’s my turn now.”

“Fucking hell. Didn’t think I’d shoot off that quick.” Mitch complained with slightly red cheeks. “And just when I was starting to enjoy myself.”

“Don’t worry stripy man, we can get ya ready fer another go.” Pete said looking up at the standing man. “Why don’t ya come over to da car and lay down in da back fer a bit? I’m sure I can get ya all nice and hard again.”

Staring at the Studebaker then back to Pete Mitch snorted. “Chief was right when he said you were a horny bastard D’caht.” He commented. “But okay. I’m up to the challenge. Especially if it means you go back to giving me that rim job you started.”

“Don’t wear him out too much Mitch!” Clyde shouted out as the two men walked towards the car next to them. “I want to see what it’s like too after I finish here.”

Laughter ringing out around him as the three men laughed at the donkey’s eagerness, Pj couldn’t help but roll his eyes. Seemed everywhere he went someone ended up having sex with him. School, Mr. Fraido’s deli, that one time at the seven eleven. He just hoped that once his little rendezvous with the two officers ended that there wouldn’t be any more unexpected orgies.

If only he knew just how wrong he would be when him and his dad made it to the apartment building that day. How, after being left alone with a certain happy-go-lucky boar he’d be drawn into yet another spectacle of sex and debauchery that would one day be written in the dairy he secretly kept up in his bedroom.

[bayokkoblog]

RALPH X ZANGIEF, Chapter 2: The First Date

This is the second story to my Wreck-it Ralph X Zangief fan fiction. Again it's G-rated but the could change soon in the future. for those who take the time to give it a look, thanks, it's appreciated!

The First Date

Later that day…

“What do you mean you’re not coming to dinner!?” A very upset Tamora Calhoun huffed out while glaring down at her guest. “You said you were going to!”

Seated on the couch in the center of his brother‘s apartment a grumpy looking Ralph pouted back at the irate woman. “I only said I’d come if nothing else came up.” He countered haughtily. “And something did so sorry, I’m not coming over now.”

Letting out a growl Tamora turned to the apartment’s kitchen just as Felix was walking out into their living room with a large plate of biscuits in his hands. “Can you believe this insubordination!?” She said pointing back to Ralph. “Here we are trying to help him and this one pulls a snafu, ruining the whole plan!”

Having been busy with preparing his and Tamora’s dinner when Ralph came over Felix gave his fiancé a look of pure befuddlement. “What do you mean by insubordination Tammy?” He asked. “And what did I tell you two about fighting.”

“We weren’t fighting.” Ralph insisted with a moody snort. “Least I wasn’t. Can’t really say for your pushy girlfriend here.”

Tamora narrowed her eyes at Ralph. “Watch it Weskit.” She warned. Shaking her head when her words got her a scowl in return the drill instructor turned back to Felix to explain what was going on. “It seems your brother here has gone back on his word. Says he won’t come to meet Joe now.”

“B-But Ralph you promised!” Felix gaped. Putting down the biscuits he had made the short man went over to the couch. “I thought we had this all figured out last night.”

The earnestly unhappy look in his big brother’s eyes almost made Ralph cringe. Despite how often he got annoyed at him, disappointing Felix still wasn’t something he liked doing. Lucky this time that he had the perfect excuse. “I know we had it all worked out but something’s changed.” He began in a smug tone. “Today I went out and got myself a date.”

For a few moments after Ralph’s announcement the apartment was completely silent. Both Felix and Tamora staring down at the seated man with blank expressions. Then finally, with a gasp, Felix broke the quiet with a shocked sounding, “You’re going on a date!?”

Smirking, Ralph proudly nodded back. “Well yeah. You see this really good looking guy came into the store today and he…” Stopping suddenly, Ralph replayed Felix’s reaction in his head. “Wait, why do you sound like you’re surprised I got a date?!”

Felix had the foresight to look sheepish in the face of his brother’s huffy question. “Well…” He began making awkward gestures with his hands between them. “It’s just that you haven’t… you know… gone…”

Drawing a blank as to how he should explain himself Felix turned to girlfriend hoping she’d know how to put what he meant. Unfortunately… Tamora only made things worse.

“What he’s trying to say we’re both surprised you actually took the initiative Weskit.” Tamora cut in with her usual lack of grace. “That is if what you’re saying is the truth. You sure you aren’t just lying to get out of meeting my friend?”

“For the last time it’s Ralph and no I’m not lying.” Ralph growled back moodily. “And despite what Felix thinks I am datable. Least that‘s what the good looking guy who asked me out thinks!!”

“So this guy you‘re supposedly going out with is good looking huh?” Tamora asked next. If there was one thing she was good at it was interrogation. She’d get to the bottom of what was going on if they were being deceived. “What’s he look like then Weskit. Give us every detail.”

Though not at all liking the constant questioning Ralph quickly rattled off a few of Zangief’s physical qualities. “Well he has a Russian accent, nearly as tall as me, big muscles, and he’s got a mohawk and a beard.” When a pair of disbelieving looks followed his description Ralph frowned. “WHAT!?”

“He’s lying.” Tamora flatly said. Turning to Felix she gave him a small shake of her head. “He has to be lying.”

“Now, now Tamora we don’t know that for sure.” Felix said ever the peace bringer. “Sure this “man” may sound a little made up but for all we know he could be real.”

Chuckling in a worried manner the building superintendent gave his little brother a concerned look. “Um, he is real isn’t he.” He asked. “I mean, he’s not a character from one of those Japanese dating simulator things you used to play all the time, right?”

Standing abruptly Ralph gave the couple an angry pout. “That’s it, I’m leaving!” He said while brushing past them and towards the door. “I am way too tired to put up with the two of you anymore tonight!”

Rushing after the younger man Felix desperately tried to stop Ralph from leaving. “Don’t be like that Ralph!” He cried out. “It was just a question!”

“Yeah, a rude question.” Ralph harrumphed back.

Defusing the argument, Tamora walked up behind Felix and placed her hand on his shoulder, holding him back. “Alright Ralph we’ll believe you… for now.” She announced. “But I expect proof that you actually went out with someone come Saturday morning. If not then we’ll be rescheduling the dinner with Markowski and you will be coming. Understood soldier?”

Stopping at the door Ralph let out a drawn out sigh and opened it, face turned slightly as he nodded back at Tamora’s demand. “Fine, I’ll get you some proof.” He acquiesced. “But I am seriously getting tired of you two butting into my life! I’m a grown man for applesauce’s sake!”

“Doesn’t matter how old you are Ralph you‘re still my little brother.” Felix said with a small smile. “That‘s why I do what I do after all.”

Tamora smirked at her fiancée ’s heartfelt statement. It would never cease to amaze her how close Felix and Ralph were. It was part of the reason why she was so eager to join their family. “Plus who are you fooling with that bullplocky Weskit? You know you like us butting in.” She added with a snicker. “Keeps you on your toes.”

A slight tint appearing on his cheeks with that Ralph quickly scoffed at the slightly older couple and left their apartment. Standing out in the hall after he closed the door the large man visibly deflated with a small growl.

“What is it with Felix acting like me going out on a date is impossible?” Ralph wondered. Frowning as he thought over the idea the game store owner quickly made his way down the hall and into his own apartment. Entering the homey looking space Ralph yawned lightly and tiredly marched his way over to the couch and plopped down on it, the old, beat up piece of furniture giving a small creek as he reclined back against it.

“I mean, yeah, it’s been nearly three years since the last time I saw anyone.” Ralph murmured, continuing with his private conversation. “But it’s not like I’m incapable of convincing someone to go out with me. After all… I’ve done it twice before in the past.”  

Mind going back to his past relationships Ralph couldn’t help the small smile that began creeping across his lips. The first person he had ever let into his heard had been a boy named Kanji all the way back during his sophomore year of high school. A senior, Kanji was known around the school as a bit of a delinquent. You know, the sort of person who constantly got into trouble because of a reckless streak and a bad temper. Yet despite these faults him and Ralph had somehow hit it off after meeting. More than that actually after a few weeks of hanging out together.

Shaking his head as he thought about his first crush Ralph chuckled fondly. He could still remember that kiss they shared behind the bleachers at school. The way their faces were all red. The way they held each other as their lips pressed up against each other’s. And most of all the way the blond haired boy smirked back at him dangerously and asked when he should pick him up for a movie.

It was just too bad that things went south after that first date. Kanji just a little too afraid of someone finding out he liked guys to truly start a romantic relationship with Ralph in the end. They had broken up the very next day and didn’t talk to each other ever again after that. Last Ralph had heard of him, Kanji had gone into the family business of textiles. Something which he was very good at if the customers reviews online were any clue.

“Hard to think that the bad boy of Litwick High is a semester now though.” Ralph said to himself with a chuckle. “Hope he’s happy.”

After Kanji, the next man to enter Ralph’s life had been a great big guy named Mako Rutledge. Mako was an older man, almost as tall and hefty as Ralph and so quiet to the point most thought him to be mute. They had met when Felix’s car had broken down on the side of the road while heading to his shop.

It was funny thinking about it now. One minute there Ralph had been, all upset and irritated that he was going to be late, and the next he was stuck dumb with attraction as a tough looking man in a tow truck pulled up behind them, his oil stained coveralls and grumpy expression making the brunette’s cheeks tint something fierce.

It was only after some insistent prodding from Felix who had seen his reaction that the then nineteen year old Ralph had snapped out of his daze and approached Mako for a date. The gruff response of “I guess” serving as the precursor to a three month long dating spell where the two of them had grown very close.

Unfortunately, as it had with Kanji, things had ended rather abruptly. One day, out of the blue, Mako announced he had taken a job down somewhere in Australia and had left a week later. Sure they had promised to keep in touch. Make the whole long distance thing work. But that’s not how it worked out in the end. Apparently Mako had gotten together with someone named Jamie or something. His pursuit of this new relationship truly closing the book on theirs.  

It had been that incident that finally convinced Ralph to fully devote his time to his game store. And truthfully, he was better off on his own. Why bother trying to find love when he could spend his time making his shop a success?  

If only his brother and Tamora had seen it the same way. Soon as the couple discovered his decision they had started setting it upon themselves to find him the someone special. Men who while handsome and pleasant to talk with just didn’t strike a chord with Ralph who stubbornly stuck to his promise to remain single.  

“But here you are going out that Zangief guy in two days.” Ralph mumbled to himself.

Picking up his remote he turned on his black and white TV, the small box’s screen flickering on in the dark of the room as he leaned forward to rub his face with both palms. “What the heck was I thinking when I said yes?” Ralph groaned lightly. “This is just going to end badly like it always does with me.”

‘Or, it could the start to something wonderful.’ An annoying voice in the back of Ralph’s mind spoke. One that sounded suspiciously like a combination of his parents, Felix, and Tamora. ‘Zangief might end up sweeping you off of your feet and make you happier than you‘ve ever been.’

Snorting at his subconscious’ attempt to deceive him into looking on the brighter side Ralph leaned back against his couch and silently watched the antics of a certain yellow sponge in an attempt to push aside his own traitorous thoughts.

There may have been this small part of him that wanted a boyfriend on some level, but that wasn’t why he had agreed to go out with Zangief. He had to keep reminding himself of that. He needed proof that he could handle his love life, or lack thereof in his case, so that Felix and Tamora wouldn’t ever set him up with someone again. Going out was just a means to an end, nothing more. And hopefully, once the whole messy thing was over, Ralph could look forward to spending the rest of his life--

“--Alone” Ralph said, voice barely audible above the volume on the TV. “Yeah… alone.”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day…

Waving at a young mother and her kid as they exited through his store’s front door Ralph tiredly fell back onto his stool with a sigh. That day really hadn’t been one of his best. His mind a messed up jumble as he continuously thought about his upcoming dater with Zangief the next day.  

Dealing with Gene when he first arrived to open up hadn’t made things any better either. True to his words the short man had shown first thing in the morning demanding the rent for the month with a smug smile under his neat little mustache.

Thankfully for Ralph the rush of customers he had the previous Tuesday had given him more than enough to pay off the little pain. The look on Gene’s face when he handed over not one, but two months’ worth of rent was almost enough to make him forget about the worry running through his mind.

But as soon as his pesky landlord was gone and the shop was open Ralph’s puzzled frown had returned with a vengeance, the whole morning filled with worry and dread as the hours went by like torture. Thinking about it the troubled man reached into his back pocket and pulled out his phone. His large hazel eyes glaring down at the tine device in his oversized hand as if he could frighten it into doing what he wanted.

Not that he cared, but why hadn’t Zangief contacted him with the details for their date yet? Sure there was still another full day left for him to do so but Ralph was becoming more and more concerned as time went on. Concern that made him ask himself the same question over and over again.

Why was he so eager to hear from Zangief again? Yeah, the guy was really, really good looking. With an amazing personality and a calm gentle voice that sent shivers down his spin every time he thought of it. But it wasn’t like Ralph actually wanted to go out on this date. The whole thing was just some underhanded plan to trick his brother into leaving him alone. Or… at least that’s what Ralph still thought it was.

It was as he continued glaring at his phone that Ralph heard the chimes on the front door of the store go off again. Quickly stuffing the bothersome device back into his pocket again the large man looked up to greet whoever had entered his store with a forced smile. To his surprise however, instead of finding some gamer or parent coming in looking for a game the only thing that met him was empty air.

“Huh?”

Lifting himself off of his seat Ralph scanned the entirety of his showroom in search for who had entered. Had a ghost or something walked into the shop? If so then maybe he should think about calling up that Luigi guy who always advertised his ghost hunting services on late night TV.  

Fortunately before Ralph went and made any sort of phone call a young female voice came from just under his nose, one that he instantly recognized from both its amused tone and insulting nature. “Heya Stinkbrain!” It said. “How’re things?”

A pout forming on his lips Ralph lowered his field of vision and snorted when he came face to face with one of his regular customers. Though perhaps the term “customer” was going a little too far in the particular case. In truth, save for the occasional candy bar, the young eight-year-old girl standing before him had never brought a single game of his.

Her name was Vanellope von Schweetz. An odd name Ralph knew, but something she had easily explained away as a typo on her birth certificate. She was one of the many, many children living at down at Sue Garrush’s orphanage. A strange little wild child with a messy head of black hair tied back into a ponytail and an odd fashion sense that left her fellow orphans to tease and mock her similarly to how Ralph had been tormented when he was little.  

That had been how they had met actually. About a year and a half ago Vanellope had barreled into the store and behind the front counter hiding from a group of other children who were trying to hunt her down for some reason or another. Ralph, of course, hadn’t wanted anything to do with the little pest crouching down by his feet at first but had quickly changed his mind after the pleading look she sent him as the kids chasing her rushed into the shop.

Seeing this Ralph had begrudgingly scared the other brats off with a growl and afterwards had stuck up a conversation with Vanellope. Turns out she was as much of a game lover as he was. Their little chat going on for about two hours before she had to leave to head back to Sue’s.

They had sort of become friends after that. As much as an adult could with a kid. Many a day after school she would stop by and play the game demos he had set up in the store, the spunky girl laughing and enjoying herself as she put aside the hardships of living in an orphanage for an hour.

Brought back to the present when an inpatient hum reached his ears Ralph did his best to frown down at his latest little guest. “What have I told you about calling me names?” He asked, feigning annoyance.

Meeting the glower aimed at her with a smirk, Vanellope spun around and leaned against the counter, her head raised upwards as Ralph leaned forward to stare down over the edge at her. “Um… you said I shouldn’t?” The eight-year old giggled. “But if I stopped calling you mean names what else would I call you?”

“How about “Nice guy who lets little brats like me play his video games.”?” Ralph suggested in a deadpanned tone.

“Nah, that’s way too long.” Vanellope countered. “I got bored halfway through that.”

Ralph made a face at the younger girl, one that got him a small giggle much to his perceived irritation. “How about Ralph or Mr. Weskit then?” He tried next. “Those are my names after all.”

Vanellope seemed to think off that last suggestion for a few quiet moments, a serious look appearing on her usually grinning face before she made a loud raspberry and waved the thought off. “Nah!” She sniggered. “I rather stay with stuff like Stinkbrain or Mister Fartbreath and save time. Besides, you like me calling you that. Admit it.”

Getting off of his stool Ralph padded his way around the counter and over to a stack of games he had left on the floor. He had been putting them onto a display rack when his last customer came in. “What I’d like is some peace and quiet.” He said over his shoulder. “But something tells me I’m not going to be getting any of that now that you’re here, am I?”

“Nope!” Coming to stand next to Ralph, Vanellope wordlessly began handing him game boxes so he didn‘t have to bend down. “So, you got anything new in? Maybe… a racing game or something?”

Ralph rolled his eyes . He really didn’t get the little girls obsession with racing games, him being an rpg man himself. “No, nothing besides that new release from Tuesday.” He told her. “I did get a shipment of games coming out next week early though. I think one of them might be a racer.”

Hearing that Vanellope‘s face lit up. The small child bouncing up and down on her heels as she looked up at Ralph excitedly. “Can I test play it for you please!?” She begged. “You know, just to make sure if it’s any good?”

Putting the last game on the shelf Ralph turned to Vanellope thinking the request over for a moment. He had, in the past, let her do things like that. But letting her do so also made him worry a little. Vanellope was a sweet kid--despite her more tiring qualities--but he didn’t want either of them growing too attached. She should be concentrating more on getting some nice couple to adopt her than being friends with the weird old guy who owned the local game shop.

In the end though Ralph reasoned he better let her have fun that day. If only because he couldn’t stand up to the big puppy dog eyes she sent his way when he took too long to answer. What was it with him and his weakness to that darn look? First his brother now her!

“Okay, go ahead.” Dropping into a squat Ralph gave Vanellope a small conspiratorial look. “Just promise me you won’t go blabbing to the other kids down at the orphanage that I let you play games here. I got a reputation to uphold you know.”

“Don’t worry, my lips are sealed.” Grinning, Vanellope made a show of pretending to zip her mouth shut. “Besides, no one would ever believe me. They all think you’re that ogre from dungeon trek four anyway.”

Now that one got a chuckle out of Ralph. Standing up straight he huffed lightly at the very idea. Imagine him, a bad guy in a video game! “Alright you go on and test play that game already.” He instructed. “The box it’s in is the big one with the “Sodee” label on it. Only open one of them. Got it.”

Not wasting any time to do as she had been told Vanellope raced off towards the back of the store. “Thanks, Captain Body Odor!” She called out. “I promise I‘ll pay you back one day!”

“That’ll be the day.” Watching the eight-year old leave Ralph sighed quietly to himself. If only there had been someplace he could have gone for a whole when he was Vanellope’s age. Would have made his time at the orphanage before he was adopted by the Fiske’s a while lot more bearable.

Lost in a few bad memories of his time at Su Garrush’s Ralph suddenly found himself letting out a startled yelp when left back pocket began to vibrate and ring. Quickly realizing that it was his phone causing the disturbance after calming, he grouchily shook his head at his own folly and pulled the little device out again, hitting the respond button and then holding it up to his ear afterwards.  

“Hello, Ralph Weskit here.” Ralph said into the receiver stiffly. “How can I help you?”

There was a slow, soft chuckle over the line, one that made Ralph shiver the second he heard it. “Здравствуйте, wrecking men.” Zangief’ deep, Russian baritone came. “Am glad I could catch you before lunch this time.”

Almost dropping the phone when he heard Zangief’s voice Ralph tittered nervously as his cheeks began to grow hot and his stomach did a black flip. Two unexpected responses that threw his mind into another tailspin. ‘Stop acting like this Ralph!’ He told himself. ‘It’s just a some guy you barely know.’

Giving another nervous laugh none the less Ralph quickly responded aloud to the other man‘s greeting. “Oh, h-hello Zangief.” He stammered, much to his own mortification. “I didn’t expect to hear from you so soon.”

‘Who are you kidding Ralph, you were staring at your phone waiting for this call.’ That same annoying voice from the previous night reminded. ‘Ralphy’s got a crush! Ralphy’s got a crush!!’

‘Put a sock in it voice!’ Ralph internally snapped at his taunting subconscious. ‘I don’t need your two cents right now!’

Unaware of the inner struggle going on inside of Ralph‘s mind, Zangief chuckled again at the store owner. “Why would I not call back as soon as could?” He said. “How else would I make plans with handsome man I met on Tuesday?”

A full on blush formed on Ralph’s face at the compliment he received. Him handsome? No one had ever called him that and for obvious reasons too. He was a good looking as much as Gene was a pleasant conversationalist.

Deciding to sidestep responding to such an outrageous idea as him looking presentable Ralph quickly shifted their conversation to their upcoming plans. “So… since you’re calling I guess you made those reservations, right?” He began. “If you did, w-when should I get ready.”

There was a moment of silence before Zangief answered the question, his voice sounding slightly curious as he spoke. “Restaurant said only spot open is at seven tomorrow.” He informed. “Is early I know but I could not complain. Is best place in town and I will have only the best for first date with you.”

‘First date?’ Ralph wondered wryly. Zangief certainly was a man sure of himself, wasn’t he? What was odd though was the small flutter of excitement that filled Ralph‘s chest at such confidence. One that he quickly tried to ignore by continuing on, doing his best to sound calm.

“Well okay then, sounds great.” Ralph said. “Um, where was it you‘re taking me exactly?”

“О, как я мог забыть?” Zangief cursed in his native tongue. Then switching back to English he explained. “Is place called Tapper’s in Eefree. Is bit of a drive I know, but should not be problem, da?”

Hearing that the restaurant Zangief wanted to go to was in Eefree Ralph made a disappointed huff. Eefree was a large metropolitan city about an hour or so down the road from Litwick. A relatively short trip but one he couldn’t possibly make. He didn’t have a car and the idea of taking a bus all the way there not a pleasant on. If he missed a connection he could get stranded.

Realizing that he’d have to cancel their plans now Ralph went to open his mouth to tell Zangief what was wrong. But, before he could utter a single word the older man said something that set his mind to ease. “Would Wrecking Man mind if I were to pick him up?” He questioned. “I am knowing we just met, but thought it would be nice to talk some before dinner.”

Ralph almost gave a nervous chuckle with that little statement. It was almost like the other man had read his mind or something. “Okay, I can ride with you.” He said trying to sound cool. “You can pick me up at the park near my apartment. It’s in the center of town so you shouldn’t have trouble finding it.”

“чудесный, we are set then!” Zangief said, his amused mood returning at that. “I will be there at six, just give directions.”

Relieved that Zangief hadn’t pressed for the location of his apartment Ralph quickly gave the other man directions to the park. It wasn’t that he was suspicious of the other man mind you. He just didn’t want Felix or Tamora “accidentally” coming out of their apartment when Zangief was picking him up.

After he told Zangief where to meet him there was the sound of a few papers being shuffled over the phone. “Alright, I will be there, on time.” The muscular man said, sounding very happy. “Am looking forward to seeing you again. ”

“I-I guess I am too.” Ralph said, his honestly in what he had just said surprising him a little. Deciding not to dwell on that though he quickly ended the call before things got worse. “I’ll see you later, okay?”

Zangief made a sound that was somewhere between a growl and a chuckle. The vibrations felt even over the phone as they tickled Ralph‘s ear. “Прощай красивый.” He said. “Until tomorrow.”

The line going dead after that Ralph let out the breath he hadn’t known he had been holding and slowly closed his phone. How was he going to survive going out on a date with that man if a two minute phone call caused him to nearly faint?

“Who was that?” Vanellope’s curious voice suddenly asked from out of nowhere.

Giving another girlish shout of surprise Ralph hopped back and nearly knocked over one of the character standees set up in the store. Eyes wide he stared down to where Vanellope’s voice had come from and found the little girl looking back up at him with a highly curious expression.

“Why aren’t you playing that game in the back?” Ralph asked her moodily once he had recovered.

Her face becoming even more suspicious at Ralph’s grumpy response Vanellope raised a single eyebrow. “I couldn’t get that box the games were in open.” She explained slowly. “Now how about you tell me why you’re all blushy?”

Becoming annoyed when Vanellope sent him a haughty expectant look, Ralph sent her back one of his patented glares. “It’s none of your business.” He Informed.

“Was that your girlfriend?” Vanellope continued on as if she hadn‘t heard a word. When Ralph failed to respond she leaned against a stack of game console boxes and gave him a smirk. “Boyfriend then?”

“He is not my boyfriend!” Ralph quickly insisted. But as soon as he spoke his words he knew he had made a mistake. “I-I mean I wasn‘t t-talking to anybody!”

Vanellope seemed to be holding back her laughter as Ralph fumbled with his words, the smile on her face only growing with each word. “So it was your boyfriend then!” She giggled. “Wow, I never knew like liked boys. Kinda cool.”

Now that was a new one for Ralph. Most people, save for his parents, Felix and Tamora, were either shocked or upset when they discovered his sexuality. “Cool?” He repeated.

“Yeah, cool.” Vanellope confirmed with an indifferent shrug. “So… now that we got that settled. Go on, admit that was your boyfriend on the phone!”    

And just like that Ralph’s resistance to speak with the girl came back. Attempting to get away from both the conversation and her he spun on his heels and started off for his front desk. However as soon as he did he quickly found himself blocked by the precocious eight-year old again, Vanellope giving him a face that clearly read “Where do you think you‘re going?” as she stood there in front of him with her hands on her hips.

“What the…?” Turning back to where she had been a moment ago then back several times Ralph gaped in utter confusion. “How did you do that!?”

“I’m eight duh-oy.” Vanellope answered as if that perfectly explained her magical teleporting ability. “Now stop trying to change the subject Señor Overbite. Just tell me what I want to know. Pleeeeeeeeeeese!”

Ralph let out a long hard breath at the persistence in his annoying little friend. “Alright fine, I’ll admit I was talking to someone on the phone.” He said, finally giving in. “But that’s it. He wasn’t my boyfriend. Just this guy who met the other day.”

“A guy you’re going to dinner with?” Vanellope added cheekily. “That sounds an awful lot like something you’d do with a boyfriend.”

“He’s not my boyfriend!” Ralph insisted hotly. “We‘re just going out to dinner, nothing else!” Bringing his hand to the back of his neck he scratched at it as he thought of Zangief. “I mean sure, he‘s kind of handsome and really nice and has this really deep chuckle that‘s kinda--”

Realizing what he was saying just a little too late Ralph paused mid-sentence and stormed his way past Vanellope with a grumble. “Why the heck am I telling you any of this!” He snapped. “You’re a just a kid and like I said, it’s none of your business!”

Following after Ralph as the older man plopped down onto his stool behind the counter Vanellope giggled at his grouchy response to her questioning. “Awe come on you can tell me.” She assured. “I’m eight, but I’m a very mature eight.”

“Says the girl with candy always stuck in her hair.” Ralph sulkily pointed out. Proving his point the reached out and plucked a jolly rancher from her left temple. “See.”

“So I misplace a few pieces of candy. That doesn’t mean anything.” Jumping up so she could hang off the side of the counter Vanellope winked at her older friend. “So what’s his name? Gotta know so I can sing that sitting in a tree song for you two

“I’m not discussing this with you?” Ralph insisted stubbornly, head turned away with a huff. “So either go into the back and play that game or scram.”

Not backing down Vanellope gave Ralph an utterly unimpressed look. “Tell me your boyfriend’s name right now or else you’ll be sorry.” She singsonged.

Doing his best to impart how serious he was about staying quiet with a scowl, Ralph folded his arms over his chest and glared. “And just what exactly are you going to do to me?” He asked, a dismissive snort coming out. “In case you haven’t noticed, little miss Bossy Boots, I’m older than you and six times your size! Your threats mean nothing!”  

A devilish smile appeared on Vanellope’s face at the challenge, one that made Ralph’s confidence falter just a little. “If you don’t tell me I’ll go and blab to every kid I see how nice you are.” She said. “Imagine it, oodles and oodles of little people with sticky hands and no money playing your demos, touching your games, and begging you to test play games just like me.”

Hearing all that panic began to enter into Ralph’s mind. He wouldn’t survive and entire summer with a bunch of “Vanellope’s” running around the store. They’d wreck all his carefully set up displays and scare away customers! “You wouldn’t dare…” He drawled with a worried look.

Acting like the little extortionist she was Vanellope chuckled sinisterly. “Just try me Sergeant Diaper Baby.”

Weighing his options as an evil snicker sounded in front of him Ralph quickly reasoned that he better just give Vanellope what she wanted lest he have to endure her wrath. It was almost a little frightening to think how a short, eight year old child had completely beaten him, a twenty-two year old, seven foot tall adult.

“His name is Zangief Victors.” Ralph begrudgingly admitted with a childish pout. “Alright, now that you know go ahead and sing that dumb song.”

Eyes screwing shut so that he wouldn’t have to look at Vanellope as she sung, Ralph braced himself for the humiliation to come. But, instead of a song the only thing he heard after a few good minutes was complete silence. Prying one eye open Ralph was surprised to see his cute little tormentor staring up at him in shock, her mouth open and eyes wide.

“Wait… did you just say Zangief Victors!?” Vanellope asked, eyebrows up to her hairline. “Zan-gief Vic-tors?”

Puzzled by the look of shock on Vanellope’s face Ralph tilted his head to the side. “Yeah, that’s his name.” He confirmed. “…Why?”

Hopping back down onto the floor Vanellope took a few steps back and raised her hand in the air indicating height. “I-Is he a big guy? I mean really big, like super muscly!” When Ralph nodded as yes the excited girl squealed. “A-A-And does he had a goatee and a mohawk?”

Alright now this was truly weird, Ralph thought. “Yeah that’s him.” He replied. “How do you know what he looks like? Don’t tell me you‘re friends with him too or something.”

“I wish I was! That would be so, so cool!?” Shaking as if she were about to burst with excitement Vanellope giggled happily, a large grin appearing on her chipmunk-like face. “I can’t believe someone I know knows someone like Zangief Victors! This is the best day ever! Can you get me an autograph or something when you go out on your date?”

Now it was Ralph’s turn to raise an eyebrow. “Why do you want an autograph?” He asked genuinely curious. Sure the Russian was an impressive looking guy but he was just a regular man.

Vanellope aimed a disbelieving look up at her larger friend. “Don’t you know who Zangief Victors’ is?” She asked. “What he does?”

When a shake of the head came back in response the eight-year-old sighed dramatically and rushed over to the video game lined walls. Finding what she was looking for after a moment Vanellope quickly snatched the game box off of the shelf and returned to the front desk, throwing the rectangle item onto the top.

“Here, look at this!” She commanded. “I can’t believe you don’t know who your own boyfriend is!”

Frowning at the continued use of the word “boyfriend” Ralph slid the game across the counter and stared down at it. It was one of those yearly sports games that companies always dished out. The particular one he was eyeballing being for some sort of fighting competition league.

“Alright, it’s a game.”  He said after a half interested examination. “So…?”

“So… look at the screenshots on the back dummy!” Vanellope said with an exaggerated eye roll. Why was the older man so thickheaded sometimes?

“Yes ma’am, President Pushy.” Ralph huffed back gruffly.

Flipping the box over Ralph slowly scanned the various pictures placed there to advertise the game. There was nothing special about it in his opinion. Just a bunch of pics depicting people in outrageous outfits that were more comical than practical. Or at least that’s what Ralph thought up until he saw the final image. Right on the bottom left in glorious HD resolution was a picture of a familiar muscular man with a beard and a mohawk.

“No way…” Was all Ralph said as he fully took in what he was seeing. “Zangief’s in a video game?”

“He in more than just that Dofus! He’s really, really famous too!” Vanellope unhelpfully explained. “He’s one of those guys from the SFF. You know, the Street Fighter Federation!”  

Street Fighter Federation? Thinking if he had heard of the sport league before Ralph did vaguely recall seeing a few minutes of a match on TV. It looked like a rough sport. Cage style MMA fighting where both opponents beat the stuffing out of each other. How could a sweet man like Zangief be an athlete in that kind of sport. It couldn’t be true, it was probably just a coincidence. But, he had to be sure.

Picking the sports game up off of the counter without a word Ralph hurried off into the back room, Vanellope trailing behind him. Entering the small space he then went over to the TV he had set up in the corner to check trade-in’s and turned everything on.

“It-it can’t be true!” Ralph told himself while removing the game disk from its box and placing it in the appropriate system. “It just can’t be!”

“I’m telling you it’s him.” Vanellope insisted from his side. “Why are you so upset?”

“I’m upset because I specifically told my older brother that I was not dating a video game character!” Ralph sighed impatiently.

Vanellope frowned, completely misunderstanding the statement. “But wouldn’t that just make the guy cooler?” She asked. “I’d love to have a boyfriend from a videogame.”

After giving Vanellope a small growl for her comments Ralph picked up the game controller and patiently waited as the software booted up, several company logos appearing on the screen briefly before a gaudy looking title screen depicting a static image of two fighters popped up followed by an announcer shouting out, “SFF 20XX! Get ready to RUUUUUUUMBLE!!!” as bad music began to play.

This was why Ralph disliked these sorts of games. All flash and little substance. Despite his distaste though he continued on, scrolling through the multiple options that appeared once he hit the “A” button. “Single player… training... handicaps off…” He muttered as new icons appeared and vanished.

Finally after what seemed like an eternity of waiting the roster for the game popped up. It was there that Ralph’s worst fears were fully realized. Appearing third in the line-up on the screen was a crude portrait of Zangief. One that played a voiced audio clip that sounded exactly like the handsome man he had met that Tuesday when highlighted.

“I AM ZANGIEF STRONGER FIGHTER THERE IS!!” It said. “CHOOSE ME IF YOU WISH TO WIN!”

“Oh… crud.” Was all Ralph could say as he stared at the TV. “I-I can’t believe this.”

“You really are a hard guy to convince aren’t you?” Vanellope said with a half giggle. “Here, let me show you his moves!”

Taking the game controller out of Ralph’s hands the young girl selected Zangief  and quickly choose an opponent for him to fight. Within seconds the screen had changed to a small arena where a surprisingly good 3d model of Zangief faced off against some sort of sumo with a painted face.

“HA-HA-HA-HA! NONE SHALL DEFEAT ZANGIEF IN BATTLE!” Virtual Zangief exclaimed with a flex of his chest as the match begin. “PREPARE TO HAVE HEAD CRUSHED BETWEEN THIGHS LIKE SPARROW'S EGG!!”

Struck dumb by that little bit of nonsense Ralph suddenly felt all the strength drain out of him, the large brunette falling down onto his bottom atop a stack of boxes behind him as Vanellope began playing the game. It was real. He had made a date with a famous wrestling star. One who, if the game’s character design was accurate, only wore a pair of itty-bitty red shorts and matching boots as he spun around the stage.

“What have I gotten myself into!?” Ralph said with a groan that echoed out of Wreck-it Ralph’s back room and into the showroom where a pair of customers coming in heard it.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Laying on his bed in nothing but an old t-shirt and a pair of boxers Ralph let out a long, drawn out sigh and stared up at the ceiling overhead with a worried, furrow brow. So Zangief was a famous fighter in the SFF. One with at least three title belts under his… well belt and more merchandise baring his likeness than Ralph could possibly imagine. Or at least that’s what Ralph had learned after doing a quick internet search at the library on his way home.

If all that was true then what did the wrestler want with someone like him? A star like Zangief could have asked out anyone he ever wanted. Some fan who would worship him like a god or hey, even another one of those wrestlers. Ralph had read about a few rumors from a few years ago about this one guy named Able on the internet, along with some… interesting comics.

But no, Zangief had not only asked him out, but had gone to great lengths to make sure they’d have a nice place to eat and that Ralph would have a way to get there. And knowing that caused the large man’s cheeks to heat up in the most embarrassing way as he glowered at a menacing ceiling tile above him.

“I really don’t know if I should go through with this anymore.” Ralph said to no one.

Having a date with a celebrity, even for one night, could bring about unwanted attention. Paparazzi and the like barging into his store and ruining his quiet little life to get some sort of scoop or something. Mary, the woman who owned the baker shop next door to his game store, had gone through a similar problem when the mayor of Litwick had ordered a birth cake for his “secretary” from her. Ralph could still remember how upset he had gotten when all those people with cameras blocked his front entrance.

“It’s settled then, I’m going to call Zangief up right now and tell him I can’t make it.” Ralph announced to himself. Sitting up he gave a reluctant nod to his decision. “It’s not like I was taking this date seriously anyway.”

Reaching for his phone, Ralph mentally prepared himself to do what he had decided on. Sure he’d probably have to endure more blind dates but it was for the best. But, just as he was about to wrap his large hand around said device he hesitated.

Did he really want to cancel? Disappoint the always grinning Zangief whom he actually sort of liked? Just the thought of the hurt look on the other man’s bearded face was enough to cause Ralph’s stomach to hurt in a way that wasn’t at all pleasant like before.

“What is wrong with me!” Ralph said, exasperated with himself. Why was he being so indecisive and nervous about this? He’d never been that way before.

It was right then that the phone under Ralph’s fingertips suddenly began to vibrate, the buzzing item nearly falling off of his night stand before he picked it up. Who would be sending him a text at this hour? Flipping the phone open to see, its dim light illuminating his face when he did, Ralph stared down at the screen and blinked in surprise.

Turns out the person intruding upon his peaceful night was none other than the object of his troubles himself. Zangief apparently having left him a message before bed. “Again, I am looking forward to tomorrow wrecking man.” It read. “Hope you have pleasant night’s sleep, “dobroy nochi”.”

Ralph didn’t know what “dobroy nochi” meant but at the sight of the other man’s text he smiled. Laying back down he held his phone over his head and read over the message a few more times. It was odd, a few moments ago he felt conflicted and worried, but with those seventeen little words he now felt worlds better about tomorrow.

Sure, it could cause him troubles down the line, but how could he resist spending at least one evening with someone like Zangief Victors. He might even have fun if he tried hard enough and who knew… maybe a meal that wasn’t thrice reheated wontons would be a nice change of pace.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Friday night…

Litwick’s little central part was as quiet and still as it ever was that early Friday night. Barely a quarter acre in size, it was a neatly landscaped space that only housed a small fountain depicting Mr. Litwick their founder, a few old benches, and a swing set. The sort of place that the locals barely acknowledged most times but somewhere nice you could eat a quick lunch during the workday or drop your kids off while you were doing errands.

That summer evening though the park would serve another, more nerve-wracking function. It being the place where one Ralph Weskit was going to begin his date with one Zangief Victors. An event which the former mentioned man was getting increasingly nervous as he sat on one of the benches overlooking the fountain.  

Peering around nervously as he sat there under the lit street lamp Ralph absently tugged at the sleeve of the stuffy, beige blazer he had chosen to wear over his nicest buttoned up shirt. Not his most attractive outfit but certainly the only thing he considered “fancy” enough for where he was going to spend the evening. Not that he hadn’t had a heck of a time convince a certain pair of nosey neighbors of that simple fact.

Remembering the trouble he had on deciding what to dress in Ralph peered off into the distance to his apartment building and the slightly older couple within. Despite their doubts about the legitimacy of his evening out Felix and Tamora had taken it upon themselves to help him get ready. Both of them making him change into several different outfits claiming that he had to look his best for his night out.

Ralph had tolerated their “advice” for a while but as soon as they brought up renting a tux he had quietly snuck out while they weren’t looking. Of course given his large size he his disappearance had almost instantly been noticed, both Felix and Tamora following him out into the hall shouting dating tips as Ralph made a mad dash for the elevator and freedom.

Frowning at his daring escape Ralph popped a mint from his pocket into his mouth--a gift from Tamora along with a wink--and slouched back against the bench he was on. Despite the constant back and forth he had gone through about going out that night and the nervousness he now felt he was also a little excited about seeing Zangief again. What would the other man be wearing this time, he wondered. Maybe another suit like on Tuesday? Or perhaps that nice little outfit from the next day?  

Whichever it was, Ralph wouldn‘t have to wait long to find out. Lifting his head as a car horn sounded, he observed as a large black Sedan pulled up to the sidewalk a few feet away. It was a big, expensive looking thing. Its shiny black finish reflecting the setting sun in the east and the polished chrome hubcaps reflecting his own befuddled face as he stared at the front wheel in wonder.

The sound of the driver’s side door opening startling him into standing Ralph nervously wiped his hands off on his jeans and stood there, waiting as Zangief squeezed his way out of his vehicle, the Russian’s bright blue eyes lighting up as soon as they caught sight of him.

“Ah, Ralph, Привет!.” Closing the door Zangief quickly made his way around the car. “You are looking very good tonight. Very handsome!”

‘There’s that handsome thing again.’ Ralph thought wryly as he strode forward to meet the other man.

Letting his eyes scan over Zangief as they neared Ralph quickly had to hold back a pleased hum. The other man had taken it upon himself to dress in a rather dashing light gray suit with a royal blue shirt and matching gray tie underneath. The entire ensemble giving him an intimidating yet highly attractive regal air that sent a pleasant chill down Ralph’s spine. Not that the timid store owner was able to fully articulate just how impressed he was by what he saw mind you.

“You look good too Z-Zangief.” Ralph said once they were close enough. “You find this place alright.”

Looking around the area Zangief nodded his half bald head. “Da, Litwick is such a cute little town that finding park was as you say, cinch.” He said.

“Yeah, I guess we are a really small place aren’t we?” Ralph agreed with a shy chuckle.

“But smallest places often have biggest treasures.” Zangief suddenly said with a warm look. “Is where I find you.”

Ralph almost sputtered on his own breath at that sort of language. How could someone be that flirty!? “Um… I guess.”

Zangief chuckled at Ralph’s embarrassed response and motioned over to his car with a smile. “Enough of standing here.” He said. “Let us go and begin date. Make tonight special night.”

“Okay.” Ralph agreed as he hesitantly moved forward. To the larger man’s immense surprise Zangief placed his hand on his lower back as he passed, the muscular pro wrestler escorting him towards his vehicle in a very gentlemanly way.

Reaching the Sedan, Zangief then continued his delightful act too by leaning down to open the passenger door for him. The small bashful look on his bearded face as Ralph blinked down at him in surprise followed by an awkward chuckle.

“Am sorry, If you find me to forward.” He explained. “Mama always taught me to be kind to men I date. Very strict that woman.”

Now that surprised Ralph. “So your parents know that you’re…”

“Gay? Da, they know. Very supportive.” Gently closing Ralph’s door Zangief rushed around the car and got in himself before continuing. “Papa, did have small problem when I bring home first boyfriend though.”

Putting on his seatbelt Ralph made an inquisitive noise. “What was wrong with him?” He asked. “Your boyfriend I mean, n-not your dad.”

“Papa said my choice in men was “Дерьмо”, ah…” A small tint appeared on Zangief’s face after he said the last word, one that he quickly explained, though Ralph was sure what he said was nowhere close to the real translation. “He said it was very, very bad.”

Ralph snickered a little at that, the car he was in coming to life as Zangief started it up and took off down the road. “My parents weren’t nearly that okay with me being gay when they found out.” He said, telling his own experience. “They weren’t disappointed or upset or anything but they just didn’t know how to react at first. They had never been around someone gay apparently.”

“For some it is hard.” Zangief agreed. “My uncles and aunts still do not speak with me. Hope that did not happen to you.”

“Nah, Mom and Pop got over the shock eventually, told me they wanted me to be happy more than anything.” Ralph informed with a fond look. “My brother’s been the most supportive though. He keeps setting me up on all these bad dates. Drives me nuts.”

“Am hoping this date will not do the same.” Pulling onto the road leading out of Litwick and into the countryside Zangief spared Ralph a quick smile. “You will enjoy Tapper’s. Is nice steakhouse.”

“A steakhouse!” Ralph said, a little of his previous worry disappearing. He had been so nervous about going to a fancy restaurant, picturing it as one of those French places, but he could handle something like that. “Great, I’m starving!”

“Then let us get there quickly, da?” Zangief said, speeding up just a little. “I promise Wrecking Man’s mouth will water when he sees size of meat.”

Eyes going wide at the his companion’s double entendre Ralph turned to Zangief wondering if he realized what he had just said. To his amazement the other man seemed obvious to the innuendo, Zangief continuing to drive in down the country road as family homes changed to vast open fields.

‘I don’t know if this guy is just plain cute or ridiculous.’ Ralph though quietly to himself as he sat there. ‘Whichever it is I bet I’m going to have fun trying to figure it out tonight.’

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Craning his neck upwards as he and Zangief walked away from the car Ralph sighed slightly as he fully took in “Tapper’s Bar and Grill”. It was a large brick building near the waterfront. Its theme turn of the century and its clientele consisting of the rich and elite if the row of limos parked just outside were anything to go by. Definitely not the sort of place someone like a simple man like Ralph belonged.

“Wow, this place is really… nice.” Ralph commented dryly as walked over to the restaurant. Turning to Zangief who caught his gaze he smiled awkwardly. “You come here often?”

Giving a grunt as they bounded onto the sidewalk Zangief nodded. “Nyet, not as often as I wish.” He confirmed. “Is shame too! Tapper’s has best steak I have ever eaten. Meat is very juicy and filling.”

‘Again with the unintentional innuendo.’ Ralph thought amusedly. ‘At least I hope it’s unintentional.’

Reaching the front door first Ralph took it upon himself to play the gentleman this time and quickly opened the door for his companion with a smug look. For this he fully expected a raised eyebrow in return, a small gift for his cheekiness. But, instead of that the only thing Ralph received was a thankful grin from Zangief, the older man touching his forearm for a moment with a lingering hand as he slid by.

A little red in the face at the small bit of personal contact Ralph bashful chased after the other man, the two of them stepping out of the crisp night air and into a well, lit decorated lobby. It was there that they were approached by a short dark haired man with a curly mustache. The gentleman adjusting the bowtie of his old timey outfit before he addressed them.

“Ah, Mr. Victors, you‘ve arrived!” The man said as he held out his hand with a smile. “So good to see you again.”

“The same, my friend.” Zangief replied as he shook the other man’s palm. “Has been a while, has it not.”

“Six months.” The waiter announced with a solemn nod. “I was beginning to think you no longer liked our food.”

Zangief shook his head. “I will never tire of coming here.” Gazing over to Ralph he smirked. “Just did not have reason to come until now.”

Taking his eyes off of Zangief, the man who Ralph realized was the maître d’ gave him a quick once over. An approving hum coming out as he did. “My, my… you certainly found a handsome one this time, aye?” He said with some humor. “Much better than the last little tart.”

Zangief had the decency to look a little sheepish at the waiter’s comment, a gruff cough muffled by his hand before he introduced everyone. “Allow me to introduce, Ralph, my date for evening.” He began. “Ralph, this is owner of Tapper’s himself. Bally Tapper.

Still a little on edge from the fancy surroundings around him Ralph hesitantly held out his large hand for Bally to take. As expected Mr. Tapper’s eyes widened when he saw how freakishly large they were, a common occurrence whenever Ralph met someone new.

Despite his reaction though the restaurant owner gleefully took the offered hand, Ralph large palm completely engulfing his own as they said hello. “Pleased to meet you Mr.…?”

“Weskit.” Ralph supplied, his eyes going to Zangief just in time to see him return a perplexed expression.

“Ah, again pleased to meet you Mr. Weskit.” Mr. Tapper concluded. His hand released after a moment the short mustached man went back over to the small podium he had been standing behind before they came in. Retrieving a pair of menus from it he then motioned for the couple to follow him. “This way please sirs. Your table is ready and waiting for you.”

“Yes, let us go.” Zangief agreed as he placed his hand on Ralph’s shoulder. “I am hungry. For both food and pleasant conversation.”

Nodding awkwardly to yet another charming move by his companion Ralph dutifully followed as he and Zangief were led into the restaurant proper. Padding through the main area the two large men instantly garnered a lot of attention, several of the other diners looking at them for a moment before talking quietly amongst themselves.

For Ralph this was the worst kind of attention. He hated being under a magnifying glass like this. Probably why it took so long for him to get adopted when he was little. Thankfully though, the attention was short lived, one firm look from Zangief silencing the whispers as they arrived at their table and were seated.

“Your waiter should be here within a few minutes gentlemen.” Mr. Tapper quietly announced as he put the menus on the table. “Please, have yourselves a nice dinner Mr. Zangief, Mr. Weskit and thank you for choosing my place.”

Pulling out his chair as he watched the polite little man leave Ralph partially held back a chuckle and sat down. “They certainly are friendly here.” He commented as Zangief slid into his own seat across from him. “First time I ever seen a restaurant owner acting as his own maître d'.”

Unfolding a napkin with a small smile Zangief nodded. “Says he enjoys working with staff.” He explained. “And is not so strange seeing owner serving customers. You do so yourself Mr. Weskit.”

Noticing the slight eyebrow raise when Zangief used his last name Ralph shrugged bashfully. “Sorry I didn’t tell you my last name right away.” He apologized. “It sorta completely slipped my mind.”

“It is fine. Have only known you as Ralph and Wrecking Man so I do not mind.” Leaning forward Zangief tilted his head to the side. “Am curious though Weskit, Wreck-it? Very similar. Is nickname?”

Ralph sighed. He should have known he would be telling Zangief the story behind his store’s name before the night was up. “Yeah a nickname.” He repeated. “Got it when I was little and living at Sue Garrush’s. That orphanage down the street from my game store.”

“You are adopted!” Zangief said sounding surprised. Then seeing the small frown his words had caused he gave Ralph an apologetic look. “Am sorry. Just… I have always been interested. Idea of giving poor child home is something I admire.”

“You’d get along with my parents then. They were really gung-ho about having me join their family.” Ralph paused for a moment remember his and Felix’s parents. It had been a while since he had last seen them. Both having moved down the Florida a few years ago. “I was really lucky that they picked me when they did.”

“I say it is they who were lucky. You are quite interesting man Ralph Weskit.” Picking up his menu Zangief opened in and hummed thoughtfully. “Shall we order now?”

“Um… yeah.” Ralph absently agreed. Lifting his own menu off of the tabletop he opened it and nearly fainted. The least expensive thing on the menu was over forty dollars. There was no way he could get anything to eat. Or at least that’s what he thought until Zangief once again came to his rescue.

“Am lucky I have discount here.” The Russian hummed. “Forgot how expensive things are.” Looking over the top of his menu Zangief gave Ralph a wink. “Everything half off.”

‘Well that’s a relief.’ Ralph thought happily to himself as he looked over the rest of the options. ‘At least I won’t have to dip into my life savings for a single burger.’

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

After dinner…

Giving his pudgy belly a small pat as he and Zangief walked out of the restaurant, a very content with himself Ralph did his best to hold off the burp that wanted to come out of him. Dinner, dare he say, had been a relatively pleasant experience. Him and Zangief having a delightful conversation while they stuffed themselves with expensive steak and fancy rotisserie potatoes.

Ralph couldn’t remember the last time he had eaten that well or enjoyed a meal. The staff at Tapper’s putting even Felix back home to shame in the magical way they prepared their food. He only wished he could have gotten himself a doggy bag. It was going to be hard going back to his usual stale leftovers tomorrow.

Entering the parking lot Zangief surprised Ralph by suddenly making a sharp right, leading them in the direction of the river they had passed on their way into the parking lot. “Hope you do not mind but thought it would be nice if we take short walk.” He explained when Ralph looked concerned. “Eefree boardwalk is nearby. Has very beautiful view of water at night.”

Peering up ahead to a large brightly lit archway between a two rows of buildings Ralph shrugged at the suggestion. “Sure, I wouldn’t mind working off that meal we had before heading home.” He said. “I don’t think I can fit inside of your car right now. Not with how big my stomach feels.”

Slowly letting his eyes roam over Ralph’s hulking form Zangief chuckled. “I see nothing wrong with belly Wrecking man.” He said walking forward. “In fact it is very… заманчивый.”

“Zah-man-chivvy, huh?” Ralph repeated with a small smirk. “I hope that means something good.”

Zangief appeared to be holding back a great deal of amusement after Ralph’s question, his desire to make a sound causing him to playfully bite his bottom lip. “It is very good.” He said after a moment. “Will tell you the exact meaning one day.”

Shaking his head at the odd antics of his companion Ralph remained quiet the rest of the way as they walked across the parking lot and under the archway onto the Eefree boardwalk Zangief had talked about. Passing under the large entrance Ralph was stunned to see what was on the other side. Instead of some small dimly lit walkway the boardwalk seemed to be a full on attraction.

Slowly letting his vision go over the area Ralph noticed several upscale shops and food stands, a large noisy arcade complete with a few carnival style rides, and most prominent of all, a large waterfront vista consisting of a flawless star filled nighttime sky above sparkling water.

“Geeze Louise!” Ralph said, awestruck. “Did we just step into a theme park or something?

Coming up next to Ralph, Zangief joined the brunette in his sightseeing. “You have not been here before?” He asked. “We are only half hour away from your home.”

“Never really had much of a reason to leave Litwick honestly.” Reluctantly turning away from the view Ralph smiled shyly over to the other man. “Not that I haven’t been to Eefree before. The orphanage had a field trip here once, the history museum and I had to visit a bank for a loan to open my store.”

“Then you have not seen the true wonders of this town.” Reaching down the Zangief took hold of his companion’s much larger hand, his palm warm and comforting to Ralph as he squeezed it. “Here, allow me to introduce you to them.”

“O-Okay.” Ralph managed to get out as Zangief pulled him towards the attractions. “Lead the way then big guy.”

For the next hour Ralph found himself being escorted around the boardwalk by an almost giddy Zangief. The mohawked headed man taking delight in showing him every last little thing. Their first stop of course had been the arcade. It was there that the store owner got to show off a few of the skills he had acquired during his many hours of playing video games. Ralph easily defeating Zangief at a 2d fighting game much to the older man’s genuine surprise.

After that the two of them had headed back over towards the water to walk along the side of the boardwalk, the lanterns handing from posts above the waist high fence running along the edge bathing them in soft orange light as they made his way.

Looking over to Zangief as they walked Ralph couldn’t help but notice how handsome and regal he looked in the overhead lighting. The soft shadows against the sharp contours of the Russian’s face making Ralph’s breath catch in his throat for a moment and his mind wander to feelings he hadn’t felt in a long time. Not since those his time with Kanji and Mako. Not that he felt could pursue such thoughts. Not when something came along to remind him why he shouldn’t.

Reaching the end of the boardwalk, a small dock-like area overlooking the coastline with a few benches and barely any people, Zangief directed them over towards the side. Leaning on the railing the pair stared out across the water towards a large arena that was on the other side of town. The tall building dark and looming against the backdrop of the moonlit sky.

“That is where I work.” Zangief said proudly, his large muscled arm stretching out to point towards the colossal piece of architecture. “Arena might not look like much now, but is grand and spectacular when fights take place.”

Giving a small titter Ralph looked over at the other man. “So it’s true huh? You’re all famous and everything?” He more stated than asked. “I mean I heard about it yesterday but… I guess I didn’t believe it until now.”

Zangief blinked back at Ralph in puzzlement. “You did not know I was member of SFF?” He said, sounding completely surprised and amused by that fact. “How can that be, is everywhere.”

“I.. I uh, don’t really follow sports. More of a typical video game nerd to be honest” Ralph reluctantly admitted. “Only reason I found out is because of this game in my store, “SFF 20XX”.”

There was a chuckle. “Ah, recall making of that game.” Zangief said with a grin. “Little man with glasses made me wear spandex suit with little balls on it. Did not like, too tight and revealing.”

After letting the image of a big man like Zangief in a skin tight mo-cap suit bounce around his mind for a second Ralph gave a soft snicker himself. “Yeah, I bet that was embarrassing.” He said. “Though that outfit you wear… it’s not exactly much better is it?”

“Neyt, it is not.” Pushing himself off of the railing Zangief stood up straight and aimed the same eyebrow waggle he had used when asking Ralph out Wednesday at him. “Does seeing me like that bother you wrecking man? Or… perhaps you like way I look?”

Ralph quickly had to fight off the blush that wanted to blossom on his cheeks with that sort of question. A battle which he quickly ended up losing when Zangief gave him a soft, unguarded look. “I suppose I like it a little.” He said, reluctantly. “I just hope you’re not wearing that outfit under your clothes right now. It can’t be comfortable.”

“Is comfortable enough. But so we are clear...” Stepping back, Zangief pulled back the waistband of his slacks and peered inside, the gasp that came from Ralph making him grin as he looked back up coyly and snapped them back into place. “…I am wearing boxers tonight. Ones with little duckies.”

Alright, now Ralph truly was embarrassed. He hadn’t seen anything improper but the shameless sense of humor Zangief possessed was almost enough to make him break out into a fit of undignified giggles. “Geeze, warn a guy next time will ya.” He teased back with a gentle push to Zangief‘s chest. “I don’t think my heart could take it.”

Stumbling a little with a hearty chuckle at Ralph’s playful response Zangief steadied himself and sighed, his bright blue eyes lingering on the other man’s rounded face for several long moments. “Боже, ты прекрасна.” He said suddenly, voice breathless.

When a confused followed his words Zangief gave a small snort and shook his head. “Never mind.” He continued. “Am overstepping again. But… may I… ask important question?

Growing curious at the slightly guarded tone Zangief’s voice had taken, Ralph smiled gently. “No, I don’t mind.” He said, feeling suddenly awkward. “Shoot.”

Taking a step forward Zangief raised his left hand and gently slid it down the side of Ralph’s arm. “I must know now. Can we do this again?” He said. “I would very much like to have “date” with you once more.”

Now that was something Ralph had to think over as he stood there enjoying the slight tingling Zangief’s touch left. All the worrying and dread he had felt towards this night hadn’t exactly been pleasant. His mind more troubled in three days than in the last several years. Then there was his vow to never date again. To focus completely on his shop no matter what.

But then there was also the good feelings he felt whenever he thought about or talked to Zangief. The way his face heated up, the way his stomach fluttered, and most importantly how much fun he had had that night. Ralph couldn’t remember the last time he had such a good time with another human being.

It was those “good feelings” that influenced Ralph in his reply to the first question asked of him. “Sure.” He said with a quick bob of his head. “I’d love to go out again sometime.”

The huge frightening grin that appeared on Zangief’s face after he heard Ralph’s answer was nearly blinding, the large mohawked man letting out a loud boisterous whoop as he surged forward to deliver a quick, bone crushing hug.

“чудный!” Zangief exclaimed as they parted. “Am glad that you said yes. Can not tell you how worried I was.”

“You were worried?” Ralph said breathless. That sudden hug had taken him completely by surprise. And he liked that fact. An oddity for him. “You’re a big famous wrestling star. I’m sure people are falling over themselves asking you out.”

“Nyet, I am heel in matches.” Zangief explained with a smiling shake of his head. “Most are afraid. Do not understand that just because Zangief is bad guy, that this does not mean he is… “bad”… guy.”

“Well I see you as a good guy.” Ralph told the other man with a firm look. “Any other requests?”

A flirtatious look crossed over Zangief face suddenly. An expression that caused Ralph to raise both his eyebrows in sudden understanding. “Just one…” Zangief began as he brought both his hands up to cup Ralph’s face and pull the larger man down to meet him. “…I wish for kiss if you will give?”

Ralph only offered a small, nervous “okay” as he was pulled forward, his lips meeting Zangief’s bearded ones in what started out as a soft sensuous kiss that nearly knocked him off his feet. But soon this gentleness turned into something more, Ralph whimpering as he closed his eyes and gripped at Zangief’s forearms so he could pull the muscular man flush against him as the kiss deepened.

This had to be the most “risky” thing Ralph had ever done. Kissing another man out in public. But that just made it all the more exciting, his chest thumping in his chest as several long moments passed by with just the two of them and the sounds of water lapping against the dock.

But then, just as quickly as the wonderful experience had begun it came to an abrupt end. The romantic mood completely ruined when a bright flash suddenly blinded the two men from their right, it’s source revealed to be a pair of teenaged girls who giggled as one held up a camera phone and took another picture as soon as Zangief and Ralph turned to face them.

“Holy-moly!” Ralph said, his bashful nature returning in full force as he covered his face with both his hands.

There was some more giggling from the two women as they ran off after their fun, Ralph only peeking out when Zangief chuckled fondly at his embarrassed state. “Is Ralph alright?” He asked. “Hope you are not regretting what we did.”

Slowly coming out from behind his palms Ralph sighed. “Nah, just wish we didn’t get caught like that.” He said. “Reminds me of the time my mom walked in on me with my first boyfriend making out on the couch.”

Looking to the two girls as they disappeared into the more crowded area of the boardwalk Ralph frowned. “Should I be worried about that though?” He asked Zangief. “I mean… I’m sort of a private person and…”

“Do not worry.” Zangief quickly assured. “They are just fans. Will probably show it to friends but that is all. Besides is flattering having picture taken.”

Ralph rolled his eyes with a smirk. “Yeah sure.” He said. “But I so need something to calm me down after that.” Spotting a ice cream stand he smiled. “How about some ice cream?”

“Da, ice cream is good idea.” Zangief agreed. Reaching down he took Ralph by his hand once more motioning for him to lead the way. “I will get you triple chocolate scoop as apology for fans.”

“Make it strawberry and it’s a deal.” Ralph laughed. “I hate chocolate.”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Saturday Morning…

Giving an irritated growl as his alarm clock went off in his ear, Ralph grumbled to himself and literally rolled his way out of bed and onto the floor with a thud. Again, why did morning have to come so close to bedtime? Especially considering the late hour he had managed to get home after his date with Zangief.

Smiling as memories of the previous evening filled his head, Ralph clumsily got to his feet and turned off his clock, basking in the silence as he did. After the little incident with the nosy fan girls Ralph and Zangief had enjoyed themselves for quite some time. The two of them eating the ice cream they had gotten and walking for nearly an hour more before heading back to the car for the ride home.

All in all it truly was a wonderful night. A fake date meant to prove he didn’t need someone else turning into something more. Just like that annoying voice in the back of Ralph’s head had told him. And nothing could ruin the how wonderful it all way.

The sound of someone suddenly knocking on his door interrupting his pleasant morning Ralph grumbled grouchily to himself and quickly made his way over to the wooden barrier, pulling it open. Doing so he was surprised to discover that it was Felix and Tamora disturbing him at that early hour. The young couple oddly standing out in the hallway in their pajamas, the blond half of the duo smirking back at him knowingly as Felix tried to avoid eye contact.

“Is something wrong?” Ralph asked growing concerned. Had something happened to their parents?

“No, Weskit, nothing’s wrong.” Tamora said with a small amused grin on her lips. “Far from it in fact. You read the paper this morning? Really interesting picture in the entertainment section.”

Giving Tamora a long perplexed look Ralph scratched the back of his head and yawned. “What on earth are you talking about?” He said tiredly. Shifting his focus down to Felix he noticed that the smaller man was holding a rolled up newspaper. “Do you know Felix.”

“Well… it’s just that… there’s something you should see.” Felix said, reluctantly handing over the paper.

Frowning as he took the paper Ralph unfolded it quickly and, as Tamora suggested, flipped to the section chronicling the various pointless events concerning celebrities. Doing so he was met with something he had not been expecting. Right there, in glorious blurry color, was a picture of him and Zangief kissing on the boardwalk. The title of the article underneath loudly asking “Who is Zangief Victors’ Mysterious New Beau!?!?!”.

Mouth coming to hang open as he stood there, Ralph slowly lowered the paper in his hands to stared at both Felix and Tamora, eyes wide as a deafening silence encompassed them for several minutes. Then suddenly, and with a chuckle, Tamora looked him straight in the eyes and said, “Well, that’s some proof you got there Weskit. Congratulations soldier.”

To say Ralph was not at all pleased with that sort of praise would be an understatement. Quite the opposite in fact. The world around him suddenly starting to spin, the large six foot tall man suddenly went weak in the knees and fell backwards, his eyes rolling into the back of his head as he fainted dead away and hit his apartment floor with a bang so loud that every other resident living in his building heard it.